《I Should Have Read The Ending》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¨C A Shadow Under Lovers (1) Diana¡¯s blue eyes were filled with remorse. The moon shone through the window and unto her beautiful face, which looked like a doll. But Diana could not feel the warmth of the light. So were the fancy dress and the crown of a noble empress which seemed to be all meaningless. ¡°The full moon is almost here. The doctor said he would get back this month.¡± Lucas talked casually as Diana was lying on the bed. A few months ago, Diana bled for no reason, and the doctor diagnosed it to be an early miscarriage. It was the law that the Emperor and the Empress should join together during full moons. And such, it was followed religiously. Yet it seems, the past miscarriage was not so much a concern for Lucas. ¡°It¡¯s good for us because it¡¯s still very early.¡± Soon after, Lucas touched her dress, as she lay still like a doll on the bed. It was the norm that when Lucas was over with it, he would leave immediately. She didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger and take off her clothes. The petticoat under her dress went up with a rustling sound. Diana was just lying, still feeling nothing. ¡°In the foreseeable future, I will increase my work.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice sounded confident. His hands brushed against Diana¡¯s thighs. Soon she heard him buttoning off his trousers and loomed above her. With a strong desire present, his hand eagerly grabbed her chest. ¡°What do you think are the duties of the Empress to her husband?¡± Lucas¡¯s hand digging into her clothes soon came into her chest and twisted Diana¡¯s nip*le, which hadn¡¯t hardened yet. ¡°Ugh..¡± Diana bit her lower lip to suppress a painful cry. How long will the empress be treated like this? In the beginning, Diana was just a newly-married, innocent soul who had no idea how to live with the imperial family. Lucas¡¯ rough hand squeezed her nipples once again, as Diana struggled with a squirming face. The empress always had to put up pretenses. And Lucas was born without learning how to ever be considerate and was especially impatient to spend the night. There was no foreplay whatsoever, and he acted on his desire selfishly. Lucas¡¯ hand reached for Diana¡¯s thigh and then touched her pu*sy. She wasn¡¯t wearing her underwear as per instruction of Lucas during occasions like this. Isn¡¯t such a thing degrading? When Diana felt his stuff on her body, she simply closed her eyes. Lucas skillfully led his stuff towards Diana¡¯s thick petals. It wasn¡¯t harassment, but merely a frantic gesture of finding a place to insert. Lucas grunted as he inserted himself, the process fast and without much effort. He held her body with his hand as he poised himself and climbed on top of her. Lucas¡¯ breath was the only thing touching Diana¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open your eyes? I feel you are just like a doll, so lifeless.¡± Shame and contempt engulfed her whole being, but Diana could only rebel against him with her silence. Lucas¡¯ cynicism rang in her ears, and he took his stuff, laying it on Diana¡¯s lower body. The feeling of the hard, hot thing touching her flesh triggered fear and displeasure in her. ¡°Open wide. You should cooperate at the very least.¡± Lucas headed for her v*g*na with his p*n*s but all she could feel was his hot breath right in front of her face. His emerald eyes were filled with instinctive lust and satisfaction from domination. Just before the insertion, Lucas buried his head in Diana¡¯s ear just like habit. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Someone who she had tea with seemed to have a more sincere attitude. ¡°I¡¯m going to give a Marquess title to Lisa.¡± The nickname that flowed out of Lucas¡¯ mouth was familiar. At that moment, Diana¡¯s whole body hardened. From the start, their marriage seemed to be for the three of them. Lisa or Trisha Blanc always stood in the shadow of Lucas under the guise of a friend. ¡°Well, you¡¯re never interested in these things.¡± Lucas, the young and intelligent emperor of the vast empire, quickly concluded such. As Diana opened her eyes, her eyes flitted towards the ceiling over Lucas¡¯ shoulders. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to her now. ¡°It¡¯s a special day for Lisa, confer her the title as the empress.¡± Whenever a title is given by the emperor and empress, all nobles acted as witnesses in the ceremony. Henceforth, the emperor and the empress tried to perform their respective duties diligently for the welfare of their subjects. With the thought of Lucas planning to bestow the title of a Marquess to Trisha, Diana¡¯s blood seemed to boil within her. ¡°¡­Open up a bit.¡± ¡°Are you aware of your actions, do you even think?¡± Chapter 2 - A Shadow Under Lovers (2) Diana¡¯s voice trembled. Suddenly, her hand pushed Lucas by his shoulder. With her incredible strength, Lucas struggled with his lean frame and fell from Diana¡¯s body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Diana tried to remain composed. She once dreamed of a paradise where she would live happily ever after with a lovable person. But now she realized things were different. He turned out to be a bastard who didn¡¯t even have the basic knowledge of dealing with a human being. ¡°I heard his highness. However, it¡¯s not easy to give Trisha a Marquess title.¡± ¡°Do you think that is a problem?¡± Diana was Lucas¡¯ only empress. But Lucas seemed to treat Diana as a mere living doll who would just produce a successor. ¡°Anyway, negative public opinion will subside after some time if it happens. Trisha deserves the title.¡± It was unusual in the empire to bestow a title to anyone. Especially if only made out from his whim and not based on merit. ¡°A lot of people are envious of Trisha. She¡¯s suffering because of malicious rumors.¡± ¡°Trisha¡­¡± Lucas repeated the name as boringly as anyone would say it. ¡°Trisha is a girl with a big heart.¡± Ever since, the relationship between the three of them was downright wrong. Diana couldn¡¯t find peace with the prevailing situation she was in. She decided to just give up. She could not tolerate any longer the relationship between Trisha and Lucas. ¡°I can¡¯t withstand the rumor that she¡¯s my mistress.¡± Enemies came to mind and into Lucas¡¯ eyes. It was a matter of Trisha¡¯s honor as well as his image. He tried to keep secret their relationship for a long time being an emperor who valued his reputation more than anything else. ¡°If you, as the Empress, will show a warm welcome to Trisha, these rumors will die down.¡± ¡°That¡­ would you tell me why?¡± ¡°Of course, you are the empress and a good friend of Trisha.¡± Diana¡¯s fingertips trembled. There was no need to express this feeling now. Lucas wouldn¡¯t even understand whatever she would reveal. She looked at him sharply but said nothing. ¡°Show us your genuine friendship.¡± ¡°Ha ¡­¡± Lucas did not hear Diana¡¯s sarcastic laughter. She didn¡¯t feel like she was going to get any angrier. Shame and disgust boiled within her. Lucas uttered the word ¡°friendship¡± without thought of its real meaning. Friendship? Was that not such a terrible word to describe this situation? There would never be a place for Diana in what Lucas called friendship. ¡°Friendship ¡­¡± Diana grumbled bitterly. Friendship is a very ideal thing. Friends care for each other¡¯s welfare and stick with each other through tears and laughter. For a man and woman, they can play hide-and-seek in a room, grab their hands without hesitation and may get engrossed with each other¡¯s feelings. Soon they can kiss each other impulsively. Then mutually, they will share intense emotions and passionate affairs. Trisha showed up once before, proudly revealing the traces of the red kiss mark left on her neck as if it was a diamond necklace. It was evident to her, who made it. For Diana, she knew Lucas did it, and Trisha was proof that he enjoyed their affair. Trisha was a good friend of the empress and the emperor¡¯s best partner. The painful truth didn¡¯t matter since the emperor always wanted to have his way. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too dragging. I have enough for today.¡± Lucas touched his dead pe*is and put on his pants. He mumbled a rebuke to Diana with some harsh words. Being the Empress, Diana had to just lie down submissively and had to open up her legs. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s keep going. I need you to get a new place for Trisha in the imperial palace.¡± There were days when Trisha wasn¡¯t in the palace. But Lucas now wanted her to become a member of the imperial family officially. It is, of course, an excellent benefit for Trisha if Diana gave it to her as the empress. ¡°I hope she likes her new garden. It¡¯s just nearby.¡± The garden was named after the empress to celebrate Diana¡¯s birthday. Of course, it had the best location in the palace being right in front of the Empress¡¯ quarters. ¡°Is that all?¡± All emotions disappeared from Diana¡¯s voice. Her strikingly beautiful, blue eyes, as still as the lake, were calm. Diana was a sober woman who tried not to show her feelings. Her beautiful face did not bear any trace of great joy or sorrow . It was just as beautiful as a flower beyond human comprehension. Her sobriety made her beauty even more mysterious. Somehow she was a perfect Empress. But to him, Diana more like a beautiful garden plant. Lucas liked the composure of Diana as if she were just vegetation; he found her serenity a perfect opportunity to be able to run around with the rabbit-like Trisha. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Lucas slowly approached Diana picking up the hem of her dress. The last time she sat next to Lucas was in public, wherein their two seats were attached to each other. ¡°I want to give Trisha a meaningful gift.¡± From the eyes of Lucas, sweetness radiated. Of course, such generosity wasn¡¯t meant for Diana. She struggled very hard to endure nausea that she was feeling now. ¡°I told the imperial craftsman that you have the best ruby. I asked him how about making a necklace with it.¡± The precious stone ??had sentimental value for Diana. It was handed down from generation to generation by her mother, who died in a carriage accident when Diana was young. Lucas did not know about it. ¡°Trisha¡¯s beautiful red eyes are best suited for this ruby.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Diana calmly spoke, Lucas smiled brightly as he thought of Trisha wearing the beautiful jewelry. The smile pierced Diana¡¯s chest like an ice drill. Chapter 3 - A Shadow Under Lovers (2) Chapter 3 ¨C The Greedy Trisha Diana slowly closed her eyes and recalled the fact she knew in the next part of the book. In the novel, Trisha subsequently received the Marquess title and wore the beautiful ruby ??necklace. The necklace was made with three rows of diamonds, making it even brighter. It perfectly suited Trisha¡¯s proud red eyes. Trisha ran around the imperial palace as if it was her little playground, holding Lucas¡¯ hand with the giant ruby ??necklace proudly displayed on her neck. But that was just the beginning. One necklace would not be enough. Diana thought of one thing after another. In the book, Trisha, now Marquess, even dared to live right next to the Empress¡¯ chamber. Gifts filled the place day by day and making it as an excuse, she took up more space than necessary. The timid Diana then quietly backed away in silence. She gave up her corner, her husband, her seat, and ultimately her dignity. The necklace had not been enough. Trisha¡¯s spirit rose day by day. And Lucas often visited the inner palace, putting off his political responsibility as the Emperor. He would usually walk with Trisha in the gardens, which he had modified to suit her taste. It was the perfect and calculated location for a secret rendezvous. People in the empire only knew that Lucas was going to the inner palace, but there was no way to see if he headed for the Empress¡¯ or Trisha¡¯s quarters. ¡°You can never satisfy Trisha.¡± Diana¡¯s delicate lips tightened and remarked in a voice colder than ice. Lucas felt a little bit puzzled at her outburst. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s such a selfish child?¡± ¡°Empress.¡± A word of warning came out of Lucas¡¯ mouth. But Diana was only telling the blatant truth. Although Trisha acted innocent, her heart was dripping with pure envy, masked under naivety. Despite all the things she obtained, it was still never enough; it seems the more she acquired, the more she yearns. ¡°There is no way to satisfy infinite greed.¡± Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed at Diana¡¯s remarks. She turned around and looked straight into his disapproving eyes, her own blue eyes containing waves of different emotions. There was not the usual tranquility present. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rarely did she make Lucas feel embarrassed. But she thought he finally deserved this. Her words gave him a shock, she knew. This was something the original Diana could not say, and she should have been the first woman to dare talk to Lucas rebelliously. He was an authoritarian, a person whose skies would collapse if there was even someone who would challenge the authority of the imperial family. ¡°This emperor orders you to tell him.¡± But this time, it was the limit of her patience. Especially now that she knew more about the real situation. ¡°Yes, well¡­ I do not care anymore.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t believe the words that came out from Diana¡¯s mouth. His face could only exude contempt at her having bad mouthed Trisha. ¡°Empress, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°I could be.¡± Diana arranged her dress and fixed Lucas with a resolute gaze. ¡°Do not dare speak that way. Even if you are the Empress, such words will not be tolerated.¡± ¡°What I say or do won¡¯t matter anyway. You will continue being outrageous and stupid.¡± The cold words shook Lucas. His emerald eyes filling with anger and surprise, finding it too hard to accept Diana¡¯s incredulous behavior at the moment. ¡°Empress!¡± But Diana¡¯s face remained stern. This time, she wanted to live a life without having to keep being Lucas¡¯ doll whose only purpose is to produce a successor. In the end, the story went its original course despite everything she had done to alter it. Then, Diana burst into laughter for the first time. Lucas stared, not understanding Diana¡¯s current image. ¡°But you don¡¯t know what that means. It¡¯s something only I can understand anyway.¡± Diana remembered the beginning of this whole transmigration incident, the time before she was not yet the pitiful Diana in the book, but a person in another reality. She found a rare book, one that had no particular, or special markings. It was a book she read out of boredom and found it still had substance. The frustrating start was tolerable, as most high novels revolve around a plot to drive the story to its climax. But still¡­ ¡°Ha! You are the worst.¡±But by the time she had read half of the book, she realized that half of her holiday had gone. She could only think, ¡®What the hell am I reading?¡¯ as there was a point that she finally reached her breaking point. It was just a loveless novel, a cruel story of a married woman locked in her own romantic fantasies that would never come true, while her reality was crumbling as her husband cheated on her with her friend. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¨C Unchangeable Plot Diana thought no one treated her as a person. She saw herself as a flower, withered and forgotten. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Empress?¡± ¡°Living in this kind of situation, it¡¯s a miracle that i¡¯m not yet crazy!¡± ¡°Empress..¡± It was interesting to see Lucas¡¯ pathetic look, the man who vowed commitment to Diana but now was blatantly having an affair with another woman. Diana¡¯s life was nothing but a sacrifice. A beautiful, virtuous empress and the benevolent mother of the empire but it was her crown that would kill her well being. I guess there was nothing I could do to change this story. She was trapped in the book where everything seems to be settled already. With Lucas on the throne, she became the empress and naturally remained in that position for two years being locked in a stable and terrible prison of a twisted friendship between three people. There were changes attempted, yet the story went just like the novel. The plot¡¯s flow was unalterable. ¡°I¡¯m tired of it now, and I¡¯d rather end it here. The more I turn the pages of the book, the more it becomes unbearable.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Trisha was the main character from the start.¡± In their beautiful love story that began with friendship, Diana was only a supporting actress. Still, Diana held on with one hope ¨C she did not see the book until the end. She believed that if she waited a little longer, there might be proper development in the story. But there was a limit. Especially when she now knew her character would still be murdered in the end. It was appalling that there was something more disastrous than the role of being an obstacle between them who enjoyed guiltless infidelity. ¡°Empress, you are being absurd.¡± ¡°No. If I had been sane from the very beginning, the last two years wouldn¡¯t have been so painful.¡± It was such a stupid idea. If I had given up in the first place, I could have avoided two years of suffering. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get out of here.¡± The blue eyes filled with remorse were resolute. Diana took out the silver dagger she had always carried with her. ¡°Put it down or I¡¯ll call the guards now!¡± Lucas¡¯ words were unheard. Diana was still spitting out all her regrets to herself. Now that I¡¯ve been through it, I can¡¯t endure the pain and wait until the next chapter. Diana remained at the Empress¡¯ post while losing her heart. Trisha and Lucas¡¯ happiness bloomed at her expense. Soon the two of them, heated up by the obstruction, fell in love. Not long after, Trisha had a child with Lucas. And Trisha, of course, wanted a seat as an Empress. ¡°Anyway, Diana is destined to die on her own with this dagger.¡± Later, Trisha was exposed to the danger of poisoning, but unfortunately, the poison was found in the Empress¡¯ place. Lucas was terrified at the wickedness of Diana¡¯s attempt to poison Trisha with her child. ¡°That was a crazy development.¡± By that time, it was such an absurd part that she wanted to turn the pages forward. Then, she was greeted with a more horrid scene in which Diana, who had been confined to her own home, killed herself using the dagger she had received as a gift from her family. ¡°Empress, calm down¡­ calm down.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t know¡­ you had me killed¡­ all because of a woman¡¯s insinuation!¡± In Lucas¡¯ eyes, Diana now is no more than a madwoman. But she couldn¡¯t care less about that; it wasn¡¯t her relationship with Lucas nor his behavior that mattered to Diana now. What I regret the most ¡­ Of course, she regretted even getting ahold of such a book. What a lifelong misfortune it was to be stuck in such a book and trapped without an escape. But there was something she regretted more than that. I didn¡¯t read the story to the end. The original Diana killed herself with a dagger, a heirloom that had been handed down to her family for generations. But when she opened her eyes again, she went back to her seventeen-year-old self who was yet to be crowned the empress. The book was something called a genre with reincarnation. And she had been so fed up with the theme that she ended reading the book right then and there. I should have read the book through. Now she didn¡¯t know the end and it was too late. She couldn¡¯t stand to watch madness unfurl before her and at her expense anymore. She only lived a chapter as this Diana, but her mind was already in a state of exhaustion. Two years was already a long stretch, but if she died now, perhaps she would be able to finally escape. ¡°Diana?¡± It had been a long time since Lucas called her name. It was a name that he did not use even when he visited her place every night and did his nighttime duties with her. ¡°I do not need you. Please let me go.¡± Diana quickly slit the skin of her throat without hesitation. Lucas¡¯s hand, which was trying to stop her, was a step late. The intense pain, as described in the book, was only brief and her consciousness gradually blurred. All she hoped was that this death would be her ticket out. If ever open my eyes again, I hope I am out of this f*cking book. I will not exhale another breath in this damned place. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¨C Reincarnation She felt like she was falling into a bottomless abyss. The feeling of being swallowed up in an endless darkness felt more comfortable than she originally thought. Whatever it was, it was better than the moment when she existed as a hindrance between Lucas and Trisha¡¯s sickening love affair. She hoped that she would not wake up from this sleep if possible, and if ever she did so, she would be able to return to her original self, a person from a different reality. But after getting caught up in the story, she realized nothing would come her way. Sure enough, the world of dreams simply vanished away and she followed the plot as it exactly was. Instead of escaping, she reincarnated back to Diana¡¯s teenage self. ¡°Lady Diana, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± A middle-aged woman was shaking her shoulder as she managed to open up her eyelids. The white blanket and the nicely decorated room before here were vastly different from the imperial landscape she was used to as the empress. Moreover, the title of ¡®lady¡¯ was far from her title as ¡®empress¡¯ which made her believe without a doubt she had gone back in time. ¡°Did you sleep a lot?¡± the maid asked in her state of confusion. I think I¡¯m completely trapped in this story. Now she had to accept the fact that she was Diana. Although she tried to be courageous in changing the plot, her self-determination had ebbed down when the flow remained the same. But now¡­ she reincarnated as Diana when she was still seventeen years of age. Today¡­ Diana opened her mouth slowly. But halted as she needed to understand the situation first. The maid spoke a second time seeing her silent, ¡°Are you still dreaming? You¡¯ll meet the prince today.¡± All her blood seemed to drain from her face. The comforting darkness was only brief. She hasn¡¯t recovered from her injury yet, and she felt it was too cruel to see Lucas again. ¡°I need to get ready, then¡­¡± she surmised, dread filling her stomach. Now used to being pushed into the flow of the story, Diana started the morning preparations by calling on the maids. Everyone coordinated well and quickly groomed Diana¡¯s delicate body. ¡°How beautiful our lady is! His royal highness, the crown prince, would surely marvel at the sight of you when he sees you.¡± Indeed, the girl facing the mirror was a beauty. She looked fresh and innocent as a flower in the garden. But in her mind, meeting Lucas would only be a waste of time as she already knows his true nature. ¡°Oh dear, you must be too nervous. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± After she had gone through the worst, Diana believed there was nothing more to look forward to. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Lady Trisha will be here soon,¡± the maid continued. ¡°Trisha?¡± Diana¡¯s brow furrowed. Do I have to hear that name even as I come all the way here? Charlotte, her servant in waiting, gazed at Diana with a curious look. ¡°Yes, you asked her to accompany you because you said you were nervous going alone.¡± ¡°I said that?¡± she murmured. The maid didn¡¯t hear Diana and continued to comment. ¡°Lady Trisha¡¯s bright personality will surely uplift our lady¡¯s mood.¡± Oh¡­ it seems to be this way. There were two main characters in the book, but it seems the young Diana was also responsible for bringing Trisha into the spotlight of the story. The original Diana was inherently shy and naive, she felt insecure meeting the crown prince alone. Therefore, she had inserted a lively Trisha in their first meeting supposed to be shared by only the both of them. And as expected, thanks to Trisha, the atmosphere had considerably improved. But this time, ¡°No¡­I¡¯ll go without Trisha,¡± she said. ¡°Are you sure, lady? She might be on her way now¨Cwhy all of a sudden?¡± Charlotte looked at Diana with a bewildered stare. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Diana turned and stared at Charlotte. Although it seems like she had woken up from a deep slumber, she looked strangely mature. ¡°If Trisha comes along, I won¡¯t be going.¡± The seventeen-year-old Diana said decisively. Now that she knew the flow of the story was unchangeable, she made her first decision entirely based on her own feelings. Chapter 6 - - Meeting with the Prince Chapter 6 ¨C Meeting with the Prince Diana, sitting in a carriage, was lost in thought, a blank look on her face. Diana had been nominated as the future empress. It had been delayed to this age because she was a bit frail when she was young. But Lucas wanted nothing more than to be with Trisha. But the contract specified conditions that should be followed. And Diana had no power to reverse it.She would soon meet Prince Lucas for the first time. Well, he won¡¯t choose me if he doesn¡¯t like me. She, who had already seen the closing curtain, quickly adjusted to the situation. She had to be flexible in order to deal with anything that comes her way. It was perhaps a fortunate scenario that this book was about reincarnation. At least from now on, she had the opportunity to decide. ¡°Lady, we¡¯re here.¡± The servant politely opened the door to the carriage and held out her gloved hand to Diana. Diana took the hand, with more grace than any lady, and then lowered herself out. She did it all for her respect to her father, Duke Carl. While everyone marveled at her grace and elegance, nobody knew, however, that it was a gesture borne from a tired empress. ¡°If you¡¯ll wait here. The crown prince should be here any moment soon.¡± Diana¡¯s silence led the servant to retreat. The tea table she was currently seated in the garden was lovely and had the extravagant taste of the royal family. It¡¯s been a long time. Bitterness sprouted within her instantly. This garden was the original Diana¡¯s favorite place. Of course, such was a thing before Lucas made his relationship with Trisha on these very grounds. When she recalled the sight of the two frolicking around this garden, Diana wanted to drink hard liquor, not bland tea. I never want to see such a thing again. She really wanted to get out of this plot already. She didn¡¯t want to be in any tragedy knowing their disguised friendship. ¡°His royal highness, the crown prince has arrived!¡± She heard the unwelcoming prompt from the servant. According to the law, Diana had to get up from her seat and bow to royalty, but she didn¡¯t intend to. After all, she didn¡¯t want to look good in the first place in Lucas¡¯ eyes. ¡°My Lady, please bow to the prince.¡± A guard spoke softly but clearly, however, Diana pretended not to hear. Meanwhile, Lucas was already approaching. Soon, Diana¡¯s eyes were greeted with Lucas¡¯ beautiful shoes. ¡°Your Highness, I guess the young lady was nervous and forgot to be courteous. Please be generous with her childishness.¡± ¡°Diana didn¡¯t have to,¡± Lucas said. Lucas stepped towards Diana, his soft blond hair shining brilliantly in the sunshine and the emerald eyes showing his curiosity towards his fiancee. They were the same age. He was a handsome young prince. But it did not impress Diana one bit, who was tired of the heartlessness under his facade. ¡°Well, my lady?¡± The crown prince gazed at Diana with scrutinizing eyes going up and down her frame. She felt so uncomfortable with the atmosphere. Lucas was standing arrogantly in front of her, his pride as royalty almost dripping. ¡°Hmm, the empress has chosen you to be the future mother of the country. You¡¯re truly as beautiful as what rumors say.¡± With those words, Diana raised her blue eyes and looked at Lucas. Her orbs held an empty gaze, but upon meeting the sight of his face, painful memories began emerging in her mind. It was of a husband and wife, of Lucas once touching Diana with his eager hand and intense yearning. ¡°Come on, now. It¡¯s only the two of us, so don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Lucas¡¯ friendly way of speaking came out persuasively. ¡°You look prettier with a smile.¡± It was Lucas who believed that everything revolved around him. He blatantly gazed at Diana sitting calmly and strode towards her. ¡°Did you say that you are the daughter of the late Duke Carl, the great?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Diana uttered a short answer, hoping to be dismissive. Yet, this only made Lucas show eagerness to converse with her. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Diana Carl.¡± ¡°Diana¡­ is a pretty name,¡± he thought aloud. In the garden where the morning sun kissed their skin, Diana¡¯s platinum hair shone in lustre framed by her blue eyes like the deep ocean. This girl whose face looked as beautiful as a doll felt mysterious to Lucas. ¡°You are as beautiful as your name. I believe you are worthy of the title.¡± She was not actually the crown prince¡¯s personal choice. But on behalf of the sickly emperor, the current empress took all matters into her hands. And so, there were no other notable candidates, except for Diana. Now Lucas who had just met her and saw how she sparkled like a rare jewel in a myriad of beads felt that it suited his very nature. That of being, and having, the best of everything. ¡°Diana, if you become the empress, I think we will get along well with each other.¡± Lucas had always been a self-centered person. He was born that way and had lived as such. He was known to always have a despicable temperament. It was the first time for Diana to see the seventeen-year-old prince. As she slowly opened her mouth, Lucas¡¯ eyes focused on her rosy lips as they parted apart. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she spoke. ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas uttered a confused reply. It was unbelievable that Diana, who had been offered the highest opportunity, would dare say such a thing. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± He hurled the question at Diana with telltale anger. Why, it¡¯s very simple. Lucas hasn¡¯t met Trisha yet and the moment he meets his supposed¡­ ¡®soul mate¡¯ his attention for Diana today would all be forgotten like a brand new toy discarded after he had lost his like for it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because we barely know each other,¡± she simply said instead. ¡°Does it matter? Anyway, I like you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± He argued, feeling such was a reasonable thing. Diana moved her sight to the ground. His familiar voice reminded her of painful memories. Probably the most upsetting part is that in the early years of their marriage, Diana accepted Lucas as her husband and she was sincere in her feelings. At first, Lucas was deeply interested in Diana. He pretended to be a kind husband, loving her in many ways. Diana, who knew nothing, thought it was love. It was only after being torn apart that she realized that it was only a passing whim of interest on his part. ¡°Well¡­¡± She started, ¡°It¡¯s something to be decided by two people, so I think I should raise my opinion.¡± ¡°What?¡± Her blatant words shocked him; her meaning was clearly conveyed, she was interested in all. Lucas sported a nervous look that resembled his mother when she was displeased and his bubbling anger now couldn¡¯t have been averted if it had been another party. After all, it was a felony to insult the imperial family. Yet this Diana was even prepared to be a sinner. Realization dawned on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡± He uttered incredulously. Lucas came to realize that Diana¡¯s doll-like face didn¡¯t show any emotion for him. It was quite different from the young girls who blushed when they happened to encounter him. This was the first time he had received such treatment. No one had ever dared to show apathy to the crown prince. Her reply came brash and sarcastic. ¡°How could you say that? I even said I liked you.¡± When Diana saw him asking with a frowning face as if he was the one wronged, all suddenly felt silly and she wanted to wipe that look off his face. She swore to get away from being Lucas and Trisha¡¯s third wheel and there was nothing more to be afraid of. To live among them a second time is unbearable and as painful as being stabbed with a dagger. Lucas felt drowned in a mixture of fury and embarrassment. ¡°How dare you lie to your Prince?¡± Diana remained silent as he looked at her with a seething glance. Chapter 7 - - The Encounter Chapter 7 ¨C The Encounter ¡°So you don¡¯t deny that you don¡¯t like me?¡± Lucas opened his lips, seeing that he wasn¡¯t able to rouse an answer from the taciturn Diana. Her silence was an affirmative answer. Lucas read such brazenness from Diana¡¯s calm expression and then laughed. Footsteps drew near as she stood up. He shadowed the sun, towering over her. Diana deliberately stared into the air without seeing Lucas. ¡°Don¡¯t you fear me?¡± A stern voice rang out in the immediate vicinity. ¡°Why should I?¡± Diana raised her eyes. Lucas seemingly felt a knife being stabbed in his heart. He reached out and smoothed Diana¡¯s platinum hair and softly said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate provocative women.¡± At that moment, Diana jerked herself away in a rush of disapproval and avoided his touch. Her relationship with Lucas has been dreadful so far, puzzling not only with emotions but also with her body. He didn¡¯t have a grain of consideration for women and always fulfilled his lustful desires. ¡°Watch your manners, your highness.¡± Her eyes exuded regrets from what happened in the past. ¡°Why? What mistake did I commit? I only like to touch your hair. It glitters like the sun.¡± There was a desire in his emerald eyes for something new as he gazed at her. The moment their eyes locked, the nightmares of the past became more vivid. A tacit pause. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve decided,¡± he added. He reached out without hesitation and held her chin. And Diana, after all, was who he wanted. ¡°I like you.¡± His words caught her off-guard. ¡°Please let me go.¡± She begged. Those three words carry countless meanings. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the girl for you.¡± ¡°My decision can¡¯t be repealed.¡± Lucas firmly grasped Diana¡¯s chin in his hand. Under the sun, Diana¡¯s hair glistened more and her beautiful features came into view. The urge to make her his was undeniable. Diana could hardly resist his grip but she fervently shooked Lucas¡¯ hand off her. Her blue eyes dimmed with hostility. ¡°Not bad for a proud woman. Rather, it¡¯s interesting.¡± Lucas made a wild confession. ¡°But you¡¯d better have such an attitude only in front of me. My mother is not as generous.¡± Lucas had an innocent smile, like a boy who seemed to be having fun. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a walk in the garden while we¡¯re at it? The imperial garden is very beautiful.¡± Diana knew that. After all, it was her favorite place in the palace before it was rebuilt according to Trisha¡¯s wishes. The familiar, comforting ambiance was still there¨C both longing and bitterness dwelled in her mind. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy walking?¡± ¡°No.¡± With Diana¡¯s stubborn replies, Lucas tried to hold his temper. ¡°Hmm, whatever¡± Lucas was not in a hurry. She was going to be his anyway. But contempt and anger lurked impatiently in his heart. ¡°I heard you were sickly since childhood. So, you do not know a lot?¡± He sarcastically said. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t recovered from my illness so far.¡± She answered without a beat, unaffected by his offensive tone. ¡°No need to worry. The imperial household members are very courteous. And I won¡¯t give you any trouble.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were still cold. ¡°One thing before that,¡± he said firmly with his eyes fixed on hers, ¡°You¡¯ll be my wife anyway, so why don¡¯t I choose a nickname for you?¡± He hasn¡¯t changed a bit. He is still the same self-centered human being. It was the moment when the glimmer of hope faded into dust. ¡°Diana¡­Dinah¡­ would be nice.¡± He murmured. She got goosebumps. Lucas¡¯ voice calling another woman¡¯s name rang out in her ear like a hallucination: Trisha, Trisha¡­my Trisha, the pet name of the girl whom he was fond of. Not once did he ever call her name in the past. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a nickname.¡± ¡°Well¡­you know there¡¯s a limit to your stubbornness, right?¡± Lucas expressed his displeasure at her subsequent rejection. She had already seen the future anyway. In other words, Diana had no more regrets about this life. It wasn¡¯t bad to die here either if she can¡¯t change her fate. But Diana, who was seventeen, might still be able to change her fate. ¡°I¡¯ll call you my Dinah from now on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my name, so I won¡¯t answer you.¡± Chapter 8 - - First Decision Chapter 8 ¨C First Decision Diana looked at Lucas and exercised her remaining patience. Lucas would meet Trisha and would share deep emotion of friendship he couldn¡¯t resist falling into. By then, Lucas would not even look at Diana no matter how much she would beg, so this attention was only temporary. ¡°I have a hunch we¡¯re going to be a pretty good couple,¡± he continued rambling. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a good friend who¡¯ll suit you better.¡± For the first time, a smile spread around Diana¡¯s mouth. It was a faint, cold sneer. Lucas was attracted by her beauty that bloomed like a flower in a deep, hidden forest. He wished to pick it up and take it somewhere. He couldn¡¯t help but utter, ¡°And now that I know you, I can tell for sure.¡± I don¡¯t want to be a scapegoat between the two of you. I refuse to act as your bridesmaid! ¡°I can¡¯t be your wife.¡± Lucas squinted his eyes, but Diana didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to be, and I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I should warn you about the consequences of your attitude.¡± Lucas¡¯ deep voice reverberated with displeasure . A rush of adrenaline coursed through her body and she boldly replied, ¡°You can exact punishment on me.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Have me exiled, or put to death.¡± She tested the words on her lips, her blue eyes showing no hesitation. ¡°I would rather die than be empress.¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± It was beyond provocation, the words she was uttering were unbelievable. Lucas couldn¡¯t fathom the depth of the mind of this beautiful woman in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m completely sane, and that¡¯s my will. Of course it won¡¯t change.¡± Diana, who spoke firmly, spat out the words with a short breath. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll return back to the mansion and wait for my punishment.¡± Diana did not bend her decision to the end. ¡°I hope this is the last time I¡¯ll see you.¡± She turned around. Lucas frowned at Diana¡¯s behavior that transcended common sense. He could not comprehend Diana¡¯s actuations. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± His words fell deaf to her ears. Diana managed to exhale a gentle breath. Everything she just said felt freeing. To her, it did not matter if the crown prince would drop dead from her unyielding behavior. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not see each other again this time.¡± She took a light step away after saying the words with the tone of decisiveness. It was the first act she did in her life as Diana. This seventeen-year-old Diana was no longer naive to believe in love. I won¡¯t stand it anymore. Even if I have to suffer death a second time. There was nothing else to be afraid of now. After meeting with the prince, Diana went back home. Charlotte, who came out to meet her, wondered how Diana felt. But the latter chose to keep her silence. ¡°Are you tired, Miss?¡± Charlotte, who has taken care of Diana since she was born, asked anxiously. Diana just nodded and headed to her room. ¡°You were very nervous when you first went to the imperial palace.¡± It wasn¡¯t like that, but she didn¡¯t want to explain further. Diana was attended by Charlotte, helping her change her clothes with a carefree expression. ¡°You should be happy.¡± Charlotte cleaned up Diana¡¯s face. She has played the role of a maid and nanny to her since she was young. Diana, who was not able to walk before, had grown up beautifully now, was named the future empress. She was once weak and had brought worry to everyone around her. At present, she was blessed to recover her health before marriage. ¡°Should I?¡± Diana questioned. ¡°Of course.¡± At the reflection of the indifferent Diana, Charlotte nodded, feeling sentimental. Diana, seeing her nostalgic look, recalled the events in her life. The original Diana¡¯s ascension to the throne was due to her family¡¯s honor. But the fact that her parents had passed away early also contributed greatly. Being the child of a family with nobility she was given the great honor to be nominated as empress . ¡°I want to be alone,¡± she blurted. ¡°Alone?¡± Charlotte echoed. Diana nodded her head. Charlotte felt particularly strange about Diana¡¯s behavior, but she gave Diana some time to herself, thinking it was probably a very difficult day. As tomorrow¡¯s punishment is unbeknownst to Diana, she realized she¡¯d have to have a restful evening for now¨C relishing all the time left for her to relax. My parents would be happy about that. Diana, looking into the mirror, murmured to herself. If only her parents were still with her, she wouldn¡¯t have entered the royal family. Things could have been different. What the imperial family wanted was simply a decent ornament to fill the empress¡¯ place. Of course, she did not have the power to assert her opinion or desire. Coward human beings. Diana shook her head at the thought of the sickening imperial palace. Chapter 9 - - The Confirmation Chapter 9 ¨C The Confirmation A little later, Charlotte came up to Diana. ¡°Lady, I think the Duchess is here.¡± Diana nodded indifferently. As the door opened, Sylvia, the Duchess, appeared in her colorful attire. Diana, sitting on the bed, didn¡¯t care to move to greet her. ¡°Diana, I heard you caught a cold, you poor thing¡­¡± Sylvia sat beside Diana, making a fuss. She looks at her with a faltering glance. ¡°You must be very nervous in meeting the Crowned Prince to be lying down in room with a fever.¡± Oh, she really has no idea. Diana coughed deliberately¨C giving a hint that she¡¯s not in the mood for conversation. The Duchess, however, seemed to have no intention of leaving. ¡°And¡­ ohh, this hasn¡¯t been announced to the public yet.¡± Sylvia excitedly shared, making Diana feel a little uncomfortable about it. ¡°The future empress has finally been confirmed!¡± Sylvia took Diana¡¯s hand. Diana looked at her with a puzzled look. ¡°Yes! Diana you will become the empire¡¯s future mother!¡± Sylvia clarified a second time. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Diana replied in disbelief. But her absurd reaction did not reach Sylvia¡¯s excited ears. ¡°You weren¡¯t the only candidate. But the current empress still chose you, even the crown prince expressed his approval. So there¡¯s no reason to wait any longer!¡± Sylvia exclaimed. Diana let out a heavy sigh. When Sylvia saw this, she asked concernedly, ¡°Why are you that surprised? You deserve it. Now, you are a very precious person; you must get well soon.¡± What happened? Diana recalled her brief encounter with Lucas. It was hard to believe that Lucas had chosen her. She, who had not even expressed the basic respect for the imperial family. ¡°Diana, we are really proud of you.¡± Sylvia¡¯s seemed to echo from far away. Diana only felt something was wrong. The order should have been to send Diana to be exiled or to be forced into a convent. But Lucas chose her. He was a lot more crazy than Diana thought. But alas, he only grew up in the royal family, it must be why he didn¡¯t seem to know what a normal human relationship was. Now, we¡¯ll have to prepare for another grand wedding¡­ Was Lucas a masochist who enjoyed being spoken against? Such information was not in the book. However, no one dared to question Lucas¡¯ authority, so there was no precedent. Perhaps to Lucas, Diana¡¯s attitude was not important. He might have thought that despite Diana¡¯s unruly attitude in the beginning, she might obey him later on. ¡°So, Diana¨C¡± Sylvia began. Diana coughed on purpose, needing to get Sylvia out of here and gave a blatant look of pain. Sylvia immediately looked at Diana anxiously. ¡°Oh, I was so surprised by the news and came to visit that I forgot you were sick. Oh, yes, get well soon.¡± Only then did Sylvia rise from her seat. What Sylvia wanted to do was to make extravagant arrangements for the national wedding, not to become nanny to a sick Diana. ¡°You will get well soon,¡± Sylvia turned to face the maid who was standing silently in the room,¡±You can let her friend come in.¡± Diana frowned slightly at what she said. ¡°You¡¯re free to stay in bed for a few days and I brought your friend as a gift.¡± Sylvia added. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ She didn¡¯t want to think so, but this kind of foreboding is always right. When the door opened, there appeared a plainly-dressed girl. Without looking directly at her, Diana had already noticed that it was Trisha. ¡°You two are close. I asked Baron Blanc myself. She will keep you company and nurse you until you feel better.¡± Sylvia said. Diana closed her eyes immediately. ¡°Honey, come here.¡± The duchess called the girl waiting near the door. ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡± This voice definitely belongs to Trisha. Sylvia must have brought someone she didn¡¯t want to see the most. ¡°Take good care of Diana. She will soon become the empress. Can you do that as her friend?¡± Sylvia asked. ¡°Yes, Duchess. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Trisha¡¯s signature lively voice rang in her ears. The fact that nothing has changed bothered Diana greatly. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m going to go now. Get some rest, Diana. Right now, your health comes first. You¡¯re not alone anymore.¡± Sylvia just had to remind her. When she tried to get rid of Sylvia, Trisha came instead. Diana could not open her eyes at the absurd situation unfolding before her. As the Duchess left, the bedroom was filled with silence again. Diana wished she could have fainted and disappeared from all of this. She couldn¡¯t fathom how she couldn¡¯t escape upon her death. ¡°Diana, are you in a lot of pain? By the way, congratulations on becoming the future empress.¡± Trisha said enthusiastically. But Diana had to listen to Trisha with a clear mind. As she slowly opened her eyes, Trisha¡¯s red iris has already been directed at her. Chapter 10 - The Sick Diana Chapter 10 ¨C The Sick Diana Trisha¡¯s smile still looked so innocent even at seventeen. Diana¡¯s mind ached at such a scene. She stared silently at Trisha and slowly observed her. Blanc was a humble family. Although they held a title, their status is still far less than a decent plebeian. One close look at Trisha, she could already see coarse cloth from which her attire was spun from, as if it had worn out from being used everyday. ¡°I¡¯m confident in taking care of others, thanks to my mother. I raised Nicolo myself.¡± Trisha humbly shared and smiled at Diana. Her hands, wringing the towel, seemed to belong to the maids working for the Duchess rather than to the hands of the noble family. When Diana was the empress, Trisha had lost her parents. Nicolo was pampered in the hands of noble maids and Lucas was willing to accept Trisha¡¯s younger brother despite the law. ¡°Diana, gather enough strength to recover. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Trisha added. Aside from her red hair and similar colored eyes, she was just an ordinary girl. It was hard to imagine that one day, she would have such an honor in the imperial court. A bright, firm, red-haired girl who never loses her smile in difficult circumstances. Not long after, the girl wore a magnificent ruby ??around her neck and had more power than the Empress. ¡°And, oh, thank you,¡± said the energetic Trisha, slightly looking down and whispering. ¡°What?¡± Diana responded with a puzzled look. Whether Tricia was shy or ashamed, she was suspicious because she looked unbecoming to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you don¡¯t know. Did you ask the duchess to bring me?¡± No, it can¡¯t be. Diana, who could not grasp the situation, blinked. ¡°Thanks to the Duchess, my late mother was given a reward. Thank you for giving consideration to our situation.¡± Trisha continued talking. The misunderstanding was too deep. What¡¯s more surprising is that Trisha¡¯s eyes have a real sense of gratitude. ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± Diana cut it cold. She didn¡¯t want Trisha feeling indebted to her. ¡°No, I know everything, Diana. You will soon become the empress, yet you still consider me a friend. A person whom everyone else ignores. I truly appreciate it.¡± Trisha called herself a person shunned from society, but that was not the Trisha that Diana knew. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening¨Cwas Trisha bound to become as timid as her? ¡°Diana, are you alright? Should I call a doctor if it hurts that much?¡± A memory of Trisha flashed through Diana¡¯s mind. It was hard to believe that Trisha was originally this girl. In her past life, Tricia was full of life, running around the imperial palace without a care, always looking at the bright side of things. Trisha seemed to suddenly spring in between Lucas and Diana at any given time. Even during dinners, they would share touches filled with mischief under the table. If it was something they do secretly or if it was asking for Diana¡¯s attention, is yet to be uncovered. Most of all, when Trisha was doing things, such as whisper in Lucas¡¯ ears when they are sitting beside each other, she looked as if she were showing off how she had more power than the Empress. ¡°No.¡± Diana said curtly. ¡°Oh, okay. Can I go see the national wedding, too? I¡¯m your friend, so if you could, please send me an invitation. I think it¡¯ll be a lifetime honor.¡± Friend, friend, friend. Trisha¡¯s popping voice jarred Diana¡¯s nerves every time she uttered the word. It¡¯s like a magic spell where she can be excused for everything she does. Because she¡¯s a friend, she was with Diana on her honeymoon. As a friend, she also formed a friendship with Diana¡¯s husband. And as a friend, she also took Diana¡¯s place with her husband and laughed openly at her demise. ¡°Then I will just have to watch from afar. I wanted to see you become the empress. It¡¯s like a dream come true.¡± Trisha insisted. There was nothing to give to Trisha now. Diana snapped herself back to reality and slowly opened her lips. ¡°Trisha.¡± ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°Please be quiet.¡± Diana said firmly. I¡¯ve always wanted to say this. Watching the abominable sight of her smiling delightfully and putting her hands on Lucas¡¯ shoulders, she wanted to say, ¡°Can¡¯t you shut up for a moment?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You are sick and I was making too much noise.¡± The naive Trisha Blanc answered gloomily. She has never felt this dejected. Chapter 11 – - A Reason for Change Chapter 11 ¨C A Reason for Change Diana¡¯s mild cold was quickly healed and the doctor diagnosed that she needed no further medical care. So, she sent Trisha back home. She felt sorry for her but there was relief in the solitude that came. The thought of being with Trisha felt like punishment for Diana. And no matter how much I regret things¡­ to have read this book was an irreversible event. Showing rudeness to Lucas was such a disrespect that he could exile her to any convent in the country with disgrace. But even though it was an extreme punishment, it was better than to live with Lucas a second time. I have to face this situation calmly and organize my thoughts to see future developments, Diana thought deeply. The book was high fantasy with romance. She had been eager to read it because drama was also part of its genre, and the introduction wasn¡¯t all wrong: it was certainly a book with a fantasy background. She thought perhaps romance would occur in the next part of the book. And the book has reincarnation themes. It was the most important keyword. And she had experienced it firsthand. Initially, Diana was shunned by Lucas and was later caught up in Trisha¡¯s conspiracy that led to her death. The only thing that deviated from the original plot was that she took her own life, thus hastening her death. She had expected she would leave the book upon her demise. However, even though Diana¡¯s death was ahead of schedule, the plot still did not change. As it could be seen now, where she reincarnated to the seventeen-year-old Diana in the book. Diana was lost in her thoughts. She had to live as Diana a second time even though she was already tired of how the plot progressed. But even if she was unaware of the original ending, she held to a strand of hope that this reincarnation would have some distinctive developments. Maybe I¡¯m bound to return to correct the past. But of course, it was all an ambiguous guess. After all, the original Diana never made a wrong choice, she had no choice at all. Driven by the interests of others, she became the future empress and the rest was taken over by Trisha. What on earth did I return to? There must be something here to change the future. Maybe there was a reason for my reincarnation¡­ But for now, I didn¡¯t know what could be changed. Being a princess was something detrimental to the plot that Diana could not alter. But she decided, she isn¡¯t going to live in misery this time. She remembered the original Diana¡¯s life as the empress. How her rosy cheeks turned pale like plaster¨Cthe tragic life of a beautiful woman who became emotionless like a doll filled with bitterness and regret. I¡¯d rather die than live like that again! Her decision has not changed. She was as miserable as the original Diana. She had to wear the crown of the empress on her head to become a puppet for the imperial family. And it was silly how her existence merely existed for that. It was a terrible life, even for a character in a book. There had been a growing pain inside that she couldn¡¯t endure, sweeping across her heart like a desert wind. And when she had her last straw, she took her life. Even though she was not the original Diana, she couldn¡¯t stand how things were. She was a poor woman. Diana¡¯s suffering was incomparable. There was no justice for her. There was nothing she could do as she watched her only friend have a world of fun with her husband. She was not going to let things proceed as they were. She was determined after seeing the end of Diana¡¯s life, a development she had put upon herself. Having experienced death first hand made her fearless, and with this mindset, she would make different decisions. She won¡¯t let the world look upon her as mere vegetation¨Cit was imprinted in everyone¡¯s mind that Diana was Lucas¡¯ flower. A static being that can live with only air and sunlight. But Diana¡¯s heart was desolate. She could not live like that. It was a life not so different from death. Chapter 12 - Dangerous Wiles Chapter 12 ¨C Dangerous Wiles Ever since Sylvia began the preparations for the grand wedding, it became a gossip among the public that Diana would become the country¡¯s next empress. Also according to royal tradition, the bride does not need to prepare the dowry nor the dress. Soon after, the imperial family confirmed this fact to the public¨Cthere was no mistake, she was their choice. It was Diana Carl who was chosen to be the future empress. Knock, knock. The sound barely reached Diana¡¯s mind as she was still engrossed in her thoughts. Without a reply, Trisha carefully opened the door and came in while awkwardly holding a silver tray that had the insignia of Sylvia¡¯s crest. Diana found Sylvia¡¯s consideration for her to spend time with Trisha before her entry to the royal palace a very troubling case. ¡°Diana, I brought you some food,¡± Trisha remarked timidly. She had become more cautious when she recently realized that her relationship with Diana was not at all the same. When in the past she could freely shake her head and be by her side and joke all day long, it was as if there was an invisible line that separated them now. It was almost as if Diana had all together become a stranger. ¡°They finally announced it today in the imperial court. How do you feel?¡± she continued, seeing that the other party was stoic to her presence. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it.¡± At Diana¡¯s toneless answer, Trisha struggled to keep her smile. ¡°It¡¯s true. Of course you can! It¡¯s a great thing!¡± Trisha¡¯s lively voice did not waver. ¡°Oh, and of course, Diana, you are a promising noble lady. You deserve it!¡± In her exaggerated moment to rouse an emotion from Diana, she accidentally hit the teapot. The wind blew in and hot tea spilled, soaking the tray. ¡°Oh! My apologies, I was too excited.¡± Usually, as a noble, one would call for a maid, but Trisha cleaned the spilled liquid herself. She did it as if it was a trivial thing for a nobleman to do such work; she didn¡¯t even show her dislike for it. Rather, she looked as if she was used to this kind of work. Even the poorest baron was a nobleman, but she still could not overcome poverty. ¡°Diana.¡± Trisha poured tea into a cup. The scent doesn¡¯t make her feel any better. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that needs to be done, so what are you doing here?¡± Diana asked back in callousness. Her answer didn¡¯t seem to faze her, for Trisha¡¯s smile remained the same. This was also a familiar sight. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult to see you again when you enter the palace,¡± Trisha replied as a matter of fact. ¡°Should you?¡± Diana¡¯s laugh was cold. Like a leech, Trisha clung desperately to Diana¡¯s side. The details were vague, but when she became empress, Trisha had already been with her and the royal family. ¡°Oh, of course! I can enter the palace if you¡¯ll invite me.¡± There was an undeniable anticipation at the end of Trisha¡¯s words and in the original plot, Diana had been eager to hear such a thing. ¡°Actually, I heard this in passing.¡± She started ¡°The maids who serve the royal family all come from a noble family. Don¡¯t you think I would fit the position as a baron¡¯s child?¡± After learning the wedding would take place, Trisha tossed and turned all night. If Diana were to enter the palace, she would not be able to walk with her, even with the Duchess¡¯ prompt. However, it also posed a bigger opportunity. She could be with Diana under a different circumstance, that being part of the imperial household. ¡°Diana, we have been childhood friends ever since. It would be my honor to be your maid for life.¡± She declared passionately, wanting Diana to be moved by her keenness. Diana merely stared at her dreamy face. ¡°Really?¡± she asked dryly. ¡°Yes, of course. To be able to take care of you is an immense joy. And we¡¯ve been friends for so long. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to be with me, than with a stranger?¡± Silence ensued before Diana released a short snort. Trisha thought this was Diana¡¯s consent. Chapter 13 - Faded Friendship Chapter 13 ¨C Faded Friendship ¡°Furthermore, the two of us won¡¯t be lonely. Especially because the crown prince is there¡­¡± she trailed off, and continued with shameless curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s the prince like? Have you met him more than once?¡± The seventeen-year old¡¯s face beamed in desire as she spoke. It was an undeniable expression beneath the grievousness on her face. ¡°Why are you curious?¡± Diana answered with a question. Trisha¡¯s eyes widened in shock at Diana¡¯s unexpected remark. ¡°U-uhm? Isn¡¯t it natural because he¡¯s your fiance¡­? I also don¡¯t know, so I¡¯m quite inquisitive about it myself.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t you understand you must not wonder?¡± ¡°¡­uh?¡± Diana further clarified, crushing all her hopes. ¡°You won¡¯t see him anyway.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Trisha fumbled with her fingers in embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s wonderful?¡± She expressed her adoration naively, such as most teenage girls would have. Her opponent was still Trisha, but this time, she was an immature, young girl. In Diana¡¯s experienced eyes, she could read her agitation ang longingness clearly. ¡°All the people tell that the dreamiest men in the empire are only the crown prince and the grand duke,¡± Trisha continued rambling. To girls, Lucas was handsome with his peculiar, sharp features and pessimistic aura. Moreover, his pride of his noble status also contributed to the untouchable atmosphere. He clicked with women who yearn for such status in their lives. ¡°The grand duke?¡± Diana asked in spite of herself. Her interests had always revolved around the same characters she had heard a lot, but such a person had strangely not entered her ears. Trisha responded enthusiastically, seeing Diana¡¯s interest. ¡°Yes, Edwin is a cousin of the crown prince. Perhaps the two look alike?¡± It¡¯s impossible for the two to look alike. She thought dismissively, thinking such a person was a minor character for her to be unaware of his presence. Diana ultimately wiped all thoughts of the mysterious duke off her head. ¡°But I¡¯m more curious about the crown prince,¡± Trisha continued with more fervor. At Trisha¡¯s blatant curiosity displayed that was bordering on dangerous, Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel curt. ¡°You have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always curious. Did you forget that?¡± Trisha¡¯s eyes filled with sorrow. They met at the age of seven, and now it was as if Diana had forgotten her in a span of a day. She confessed, ¡°These days, Diana, I think you¡¯ve gone a little distant. I appreciate that a person like me can get along with you, but¡­ I used to think we were closer before.¡± There was dissent in her murmur, and her smile faded at the end. ¡°It¡¯s still a bit hard to see my friend suddenly moving away,¡± she continued. ¡°You are?¡± Diana played along. She had to in intention to take Trisha along and let her be the leech to eat her life little by little. ¡°You¡¯re coming of age next year and I¡¯m getting married soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s right. But if I were to be your maid, we can still be¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for me to decide.¡± Diana promptly cut her words sharply. ¡°I believe we are in the process of becoming adults.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Trisha swallowed her objection and miserably agreed. Wanting to put a period once and for all, Diana said a second time, ¡°Yes. We are turning into adults now.¡± Diana and Trisha had been different from birth all the way to their current paths. Unless she repeats the same mistake as the original Diana, then this could be their crossroad. Such a thing was natural¨Cboth of them had progressed into adulthood. And they can live in distance, unable to affect each other¡¯s lives. ¡°Hey, Diana¡± Trisha said as if she had mustered her last courage. ¡°My¡­ my heart is still the same. You can hold on to that.¡± They were each other¡¯s first companion, girls of the same age who crossed the social ladder together and grew up sharing fond memories. For Trisha, it had been a stunningly beautiful life, to be able to live in Diana¡¯s colorful landscape. ¡°I¡¯ll run for you the moment you call for me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Diana looked at Trisha¡¯s mournful eyes and towards the sunset fading into the back of the window. It was a good excuse to send Trisha back. Chapter 14 - Trisha’s High Dreams Chapter 14 ¨C Trisha¡¯s High Dreams Diana, who is always busy, asked Trisha not to come back today. For Trisha, the moment she left Diana was like waking up from a dream. A step back from a good reality. Duke Carl and his family, a notably wealthy one, was highly respected. They are far different from Baron Blanc, who hails from a stricken noble family. From generation to generation, the Carls possessed duchy and high-flown status. On top of that, Diana had an incomparable beauty. Trisha still remembered her first time meeting Diana when she was seven years old. At that time, Trisha thought of her as a fairy and looked at her back as if she had a wing. Now that Diana is seventeen, her beauty blooms like a flower and it was difficult to express in words. Diana had everything Trisha ever dreamed of. A fancy mansion, maids, a craftsmanship doll , and beautiful dresses when young. It was literally every little girl¡¯s dream. Due to Diana¡¯s poor health, Trisha thought that she couldn¡¯t go this far. However, she became the royal family¡¯s choice for Empress, the esteemed mother of the empire. It¡¯s a different dimension for Trisha. Ah? Recruiting people for the imperial court? Trisha, who was walking in a daze, saw a piece of paper on the road. Women under 18 years old. If so, I am qualified. Her eyes widened. But the next line lifted Trisha. Recommendation letter from a noble is necessary. Trisha stretched her shoulders and walked back on her way. Her immediate father, Baron Blanc, was also a nobleman, but her mother was a commoner and originally had no family name. Even so, Baron Blanc is not infamous unlike the other families. No, there must be another way¡­ Trisha suddenly stopped walking. She remembered Duchess Carl, aunt of Diana, the person who paid her. She can ask the Duchess to give her recommendation. But the duchess seems petrifying. Sylvia¡¯s mood shifts with or without Diana, and everytime she called Trisha, she was indifferent to her. It didn¡¯t help that she barely talked to Sylvia about other matters. Trisha¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope as an idea came to mind. She walked back to the wall with the papers. With a smirk on her face, she took one before leaving. There is a way. There¡¯s a way out of this gutter-like reality. *** The next day, Trisha got up from dawn then washed herself in cold water. Her hair greased with cheap oil, the only clean clothes were washed by hand last night. ¡°Where are you going today, sister?¡± The seven-year-old Nicolo was vexed at what she was up to. ¡°Nicolo, it¡¯s important, so go play by yourself.¡± ¡°Why, if you¡¯re going to a good place, take me with you.¡± Trisha turned her head and stared at Nicolo. The pesky younger brother has been Trisha¡¯s problem since birth. Their mother, who became ill after Nicolo was born, was put to rest and lay down, and the child was left to Trisha¡¯s care. ¡°Nicolo, if you don¡¯t listen, I will get angry.¡± ¡°Ch, you¡¯re mean.¡± Unlike Trisha, who resembles her mother¡¯s red hair, Nicolo¡¯s hair was somewhere between yellow and brown. It was similar to Baron Blanc but a little shade darker. ¡°Ugh¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡± After Trisha tied her hair neatly, she looked at herself in the mirror. She had made herself quite presentable. At least until I got to the mansion to see the duchess. Diana¡¯s uncle and his wife were staying in a workplace inside the imperial palace. The grand opening from the gate was more extravagant than she expected. And the maid¡¯s clothes looked cleaner than Trisha¡¯s. As she entered the fabric room after waiting for some time, Sylvia, who was in the middle of selecting the fabric asked, ¡°Oh, Diana¡¯s¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Trisha Blanc.¡± Trisha reminded. The Duchess who seemed to be always forgetting Trisha¡¯s name remarked, ¡°You got paid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for something else today, Madame.¡± Trisha quickly uttered. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting and tell me. Don¡¯t you see I am busy?¡± ¡°Please write a letter of recommendation to the imperial family. As a maid, I want to join. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia, who took her eyes off the pile of fabric, frowned at Trisha. ¡°Diana said she doesn¡¯t need my care anymore. But I want to repay her somehow for her kindness. I was thinking about it when I heard the news that the royal family was looking for a maid.¡± ¡°So?¡± Sylvia won¡¯t spare much time. Trisha hurriedly expressed herself. ¡°If I become part of the palace first and adapt myself to the imperial family, I thought it would be a little help after Diana¡¯s wedding. Diana is a sober lady, so wouldn¡¯t it be too lonely to be with strangers? But I thought if I tell Diana this, she would tell me not to suffer because of her.¡± Trisha took a short breath. Sylvia stared at her for a while. Once married, it was customary for her maid since birth to accompany Diana into her married life. However, since Charlotte, Diana¡¯s caretaker since her parents died, was a commoner, it was difficult for her to become her personal maid inside the palace. First of all, if Trisha becomes a maid, she could make herself an aide to the prince for being a friend of Diana. Chapter 15 - Unexpected Test Chapter 15 ¨C Unexpected Test ¡°Hmm¡­That¡¯s a unique idea.¡± The Duchess slowly nodded in realization. ¡°Yes, Diana is always kind to me. And now, I want to show my gratitude to her as her friend. ¡± ¡°There is one thing to make sure.¡± ¡°Yes, your duchess?¡± Sylvia smiled obliquely. ¡°You are by her side as a friend, remember that it¡¯s me who hired you. In other words, your employer is me from the beginning.¡± ¡°I am at my madame¡¯s mercy¡­ I am aware.¡± ¡°I hope that you will not forget your heart as a maid. I¡¯m giving you money directly. ¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Trisha bowed. ¡°The recommendation letter will be given, then take it. As a maid, report to me periodically. About everything you¡¯ll find out. Then I will pay for your salary.¡± Hearing the Duchess¡¯ decision put Trisha on a cloud. ¡°Thank you for your mercy!¡± Trisha left the room with a thumping chest. *** The maid screening was surprisingly simple. As Sylvia said, the recommendation of the Duchess was strong. Trisha wanted to talk to Diana before she got enlisted but found no time. I will just surprise her later. At a glance, Trisha decided to have a positive mind. As always, the drunken father was willing to allow her to make money, and Nicolo was expectedly putting up a tantrum, but she was somewhat relieved at their mother¡¯s intervention. ¡°Trisha, you have to be careful about everything,¡± her mother reminded. ¡°I know.¡± Unable to hold her itchy throat, Trisha¡¯s mother, Sara, coughed and continued to speak. ¡°The book¡­ Are you still memorizing it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sarah taught young Trisha to study a book and her copy it every night. It was a great deed to do the housework during the day while taking care of her younger brother and studying at night. If Baron Blanc gets drunk and dissatisfied, Sarah gets struck by a cane if she doesn¡¯t memorize the book¡¯s content very well. ¡°Are you sure? No single letter should be wrong.¡± ¡°I know.¡± It was Sarah who was responsible for their livelihood instead of Baron Blanc. She was a mere commoner, but she was able to sell herb medicines that helped their household expenses. And Trisha¡¯s knowledge was mainly about medicine because of her.. But I¡¯ll have a life now. I won¡¯t be needing that anymore. Trisha thought to herself. ¡°Remember the passages of the last book, especially every day.¡± ¡°I will.¡± It was a boring sermon. Sarah was especially strict when she had to memorize the book. Even the basic herbology book was full of things Trisha could not understand. It was difficult to memorize what it meant. Of course, she had been trying to remember it since she was 10 years old and it was naturally embedded in her mind despite her confusion. ¡°I remember everything. You made me write the book time and time again. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the most important thing¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s tired voice began to dry up. ¡°I can¡¯t come home on holidays even if I want, but I will be paid a lot. Working as an imperial maid could make my life better.¡± Sarah reluctantly nodded. Trisha had a gloomy expression, but her heart had already left the house full of unpleasant memories. It was a due farewell to this house now eating its own life like mold. She will live a new life¨Cbecoming the princess¡¯s maid is just the beginning. The day Trisha entered the palace, they were already busy preparing for the wedding. Contrary to her expectation of being thrust in the business, she was placed elsewhere with the maids doing mundane activities. A maid was teaching her duties in the palace and many other necessary things. For the first time, she forgot Diana¡¯s existence as she learned a tough and difficult practice. ¡°Our Highness has entered today!¡± ¡°Inside the prince¡¯s chamber? Oh, I should have been on duty today.¡± As the older maids passed by, she was very excited. She would soon become one of them and see such people of status. The senior maid gave Trisha a cold shoulder. For her, who had a mission to fulfill, the situation felt suffocating. For now, they might treat her such because she¡¯s new, but when the future empress comes in, she¡¯ll become her exclusive maid. By that time, no other maid will dare to treat her unimportant because she¡¯s not just a mere maid, but the future empress¡¯ friend. ¡°Then take off your clothes.¡± The senior maids ordered. Trisha¡¯s broad imagination paused for a while. At the end corner, the door closed and the curtain was lowered. The physical examination was part of the entry. ¡°I will not repeat. Come on, take off everything that covers you.¡± Three people, including Trisha, were surprised. But the rest of the new maids took off clothes as if it were natural. Trisha eyes widened as she looked around. ¡°All in underwear!¡± She noticed that a few really stood up straight. A senior maid approached each of the naked girls, touching their bodies in the test before recording something. ¡°There, red hair. What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Ah yes.¡± Trisha, struck by the bizarre but pressuring atmosphere, promptly undressed. The same was true for the rest of the new maids. Soon, five or six naked girls lined up in front in a row. Such was a strange sight for her. Chapter 16 - Trisha’s Special Selection Chapter 16 ¨C Trisha¡¯s Special Selection Under the order of the senior maid, several maids moved in perfect unison. Trisha was cold in her naked body, but she couldn¡¯t even hold her arms in her fierce eyes. She thought the necessary physical examination was over, but Trisha didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Where is Trisha Blanc?¡± The maid called her name from a distance. The distance between them made it hard for Trisha to see if it was her turn already. She didn¡¯t exactly know what the rest of the maids were doing. Soon, her curiosity was settled when the maid poked her in the breast with a long stick in her hand. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Sound surprised, Trisha uttered a cry, but without regard to the maid, who wrote something in a piece of paper. ¡°Get off your hands.¡± The stick wiped off her hand covering her womanhood. ¡°Why are you doing this ?¡± The maid ignored Trisha¡¯s question. Again, the stick struck Trisha¡¯s rebellious hands covering her intimate part, the red hairs came to light when the hands were removed. Soon, the maid turned to Trisha¡¯s back, stabbing her bottom and wrote something else again. ¡°Oh, this one has unique red hair.¡± Trisha could not hear them whispering among themselves. ¡°Now I¡¯ll check one more thing and finish it.¡± The maid stood before everyone. Another maid brought a chair and positioned it in front of a table. It was a delicate position if a naked person were to sit on it. ¡°Come here one by one and sit down. There, starting with the red hair.¡± the chief maid commanded. Trisha sat in the chair hesitatingly. The rigid wood against the bare skin of her bottom felt cool to the touch and strange. ¡°Put one foot on the desk as indicated.¡± the maid continued. ¡°Yes?¡± Trisha replied, her eyes going wide. Although there were two marks on the desk, it was a different thing altogether when they were to place their feet on it and unfold their legs for everyone to see. ¡°Hurry up, or do you want punishment instead?¡± commanded the maid. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Trisha, with her eyes closed to shame, stammered. She slowly sat up and placed both feet on the desk, exposing her tender flesh to the air. A senior maid wearing gloves poked her folds without hesitation, a mechanical move with no grain of consideration. ¡°Ack!¡± Trisha exclaimed in pain. The maid nodded as she opened her folds, checking the flesh inside. ¡°Pass. Next, come.¡± Trisha did not know what on earth had just passed. She was even bewildered on why she was picked from the new maids or for what exercise they were here for. Furthermore, what happened to those who passed? The new maids gathered in this room were clueless as her, also having the same common background. But unbeknownst to them, there was a special purpose for maids selected in this room. The girls who had been undressed earlier were well aware of it. The rest, including Trisha, will soon find out. *** Lucas took a sip of tea with a sour look on his face. ¡°Edwin.¡± Emerald pupils stared across the man in front. Sunlight was pouring through the window, Edwin¡¯s huge shadow covering Lucas from where he stood. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The twenty-year-old grand Duke was Lucas¡¯ first cousin, and was the only peer he had ever encountered since he was a child. Despite their blood ties, their appearance was quite vast. If Lucas sported bright blond hair and emerald eyes which were a typical feature of the imperial family, Edwin had jet black hair, dark and as unfathomable as his bottomless orbs. ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of terrible ruckus.¡± The Duke said as he sat on the chair opposite to Lucas who had a frown on his face. To Lucas, the imperial palace was full of dull, boring things. It only brightened a little when festivities commenced, and especially now that the preparations for the national wedding had begun. He called Edwin out of frustration, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to do with him. They both have already grown up with different kinds of personalities. ¡°I envy you sometimes,¡± Lucas said nonchalantly. Edwin turned twenty this year. He was only three years older than the prince and was much smarter than Lucas at an early age, not changing even when they reached adulthood. Edwin showed off his strong physique as he grew, to add, he was tall and had remarkable physical ability. Lucas, by comparison, was more of a good-looking little boy. ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡± Even his voice was a pleasing bass on Edwin¡¯s side. His low voice screamed that of a man. ¡°How was it, the prince¡¯s bride to be?¡± Edwin asked the prince. ¡°Oh, it was quite interesting. She was very irreverent and arrogant.¡± While saying so, there was no trace of anger on Lucas¡¯ face. Only then did Edwin become curious about the rumored chosen candidate. Lucas, who gave such a confronting remark, had called it ¡®interesting¡¯. Perhaps, he must have been pleased to find the rumors about Diana Carl¡¯s beauty were true. ¡°She was very beautiful, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Lucas did not deny it, a very generous assessment given his arrogant nature and demanding tastes; in fact, Diana made a very strong impression on Lucas. It was a very strange love, like a doll made by a face painter, and the hair curled under the sun was truly breathtaking. As soon as Lucas saw Diana, he recalled the princess he saw in a fairy tale book as a child. Diana¡¯s blue eyes, which dared to defy him, were still clear in his reverie. He felt at that moment that he had become an ordinary seventeen-year-old, and not a crown prince, one of the exhilarating stimulus of a normal, everyday life. ¡°It wasn¡¯t boring at all.¡± A strange smile came to Lucas¡¯ lips, recalling the impoliteness in Diana¡¯s attitude. It was the look of the boy looking forward to the new toy. ¡°You said she was arrogant?¡± Edwin asked curiously. ¡°That will be fixed upon entering the palace.¡± Lucas answered confidently. It was an authoritative remark peculiar to the royal family. Edwin nodded with a slight smile. He had become the grand duke after his father¡¯s early death, and thus, was thrust into maturity at short notice. He found it hard to sympathize with Lucas¡¯ immature mind that bordered on fixation for humans as if they were toys. T/N: Our male lead finally makes an appearance! Chapter 17 - The Conversation Chapter 17 ¨C The Conversation The Empress kept Lucas, who had often been ill since childhood, in the royal palace and overly protected him. Meanwhile, in his childhood Edwin had already been adventuring with knights and wandering through mountains and fields. ¡°You seem to be getting taller every passing day,¡± Lucas enviously said. ¡°I¡¯ve reached the age where I should stop growing,¡± the Duke answered casually. Perhaps because of this, the two were different from each other in terms of physique. Edwin showed off his strong muscles, his broad shoulders visible even when he was mixed with the crowd. Lucas, on the other hand, was more known for his dainty smile¨Ca fine, young man. In short, Edwin and Lucas were two different types. Nevertheless, Lucas desired Edwin¡¯s appearance that he didn¡¯t have. ¡°After my marriage, is it your turn?¡± the prince teased him. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t really thought about getting married yet.¡± Edwin still enjoyed mingling with the knights and devoting his time to the martial arts. He hated banquets since he was young and he had never felt the scent of a woman. Edwin, 20, was preoccupied with seeing the wider world and secure his position as the Grand Duke. ¡°But you¡¯re still going to have fun, I heard women throw themselves at you regardless of their status, so tell me that story.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to defend yourself, just do it.¡± ¡°Nothing to say.¡± ¡°Well, not a lot of what I heard.¡± Edwin, of course, was tempted to say such a fateful day was still far away. Especially since he hasn¡¯t seen the woman of his dreams yet. But, there were those who gave poor seduction and among them were aristocrats and nobility, who gave Edwin their subtle eyes. But to him, they all smelled the same that of a promiscuous woman. ¡°In the social world, scandals are bound to follow. I¡¯m not particularly interested in women. ¡± ¡°Is there a guy like that? Unless you¡¯re a monk.¡± Pick, Lucas spitted out a laugh. Edwin was a bit unfair, but he didn¡¯t even want to argue tiredly. ¡°I asked you to enter the palace today, because I have a question to ask.¡± ¡°Please ask.¡± The moment I thought I had escaped from the difficult topic, Lucas opened his mouth again. ¡°When you hug a woman.¡± Lucas¡¯ emerald eyes shone with curiosity. ¡°Oh, of course I know all the theoretical ones.¡± Ironically, it was the crown prince who had less chance of scandal than the grand duke. In particular, the current empress was so suspicious watching the imperial palace that there was no woman who dared to approach Lucas. In other words, the actual battle was not yet done. ¡°How is it? In fact.¡± Lucas in his curious tone ¡°Ohh, I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­.¡± Edwin answered innocently. ¡°I heard that the hole you have to put in is lower than expected.¡± Whether Edwin¡¯s answer was audible, Lucas said only what he had to say. Edwin gave a slight hint of discomfort at the outspoken remark, but Lucas didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of turning the subject around. ¡°It seems like you get wet when you make a fair play, but you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Once you¡¯ve put it in, your body will move instinctively, and you¡¯ll have a faux pas. ¡± ¡± Oh, yes ¡­ I will. ¡± It was a rather insincere answer. ¡°I hear there¡¯s a unique sense of pleasure that can¡¯t be compared to anything else, is it true? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ because you¡¯ll find out for yourself soon. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucas nodded his head in a wild conclusion. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out tonight anyway.¡± ¡°Yes? ¡­¡­ Ahh.¡± Edwin was quick to sound as though he had understood. It was not only the imperial family that first showed the body of a woman before the marriage of their precious son. Even in wealthy aristocrats, they took their virgin commoner girls to teach men how to deal with love affairs. ¡°You must have a lot of experience, so I¡¯d like some advice.¡± Edwin smiled a troubled smile. In fact, it tasted a bit bitter in his mouth.He was far from pleasure. Edwin once thought he wanted to hug a woman someday, but the girl he bought with money wasn¡¯t the girl for her. ¡°Just follow your instincts.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a battle ¡± ¡± Whatever it is. ¡± With a proper response, Edwin quickly wanted to get out with this topic. He didn¡¯t have the power to change this shady and secret practice, but he can¡¯t stop thinking. I¡¯m looking forward to it in many ways. Lucas rolled up his mouth waiting for the night. He would have left the innocent bride waiting for him and first learned the love affair between men and women. *** Trisha kept looking around the room. The Duke of Carl¡¯s mansion was brilliant, but she couldn¡¯t compare it to the imperial family. The beautiful decorations Trisha saw for the first time in her life made the girl¡¯s heart flutter. Perhaps because she was nervous, Trisha felt uncomfortable sitting on a luxurious sofa. Besides, the clothes Trisha was wearing now were not hers, and made it more awkward. If Diana had seen it, would she have said it was pretty? She mumbled to herself As a child, she often played with Diana and her wardrobe was wide open, pulling out her dresses. But there were times when she got lucky and brought home a dress. Trisha was happy about that, but the happiest moment was when Diana looked at her and said she was pretty. In the fantasy, the two were like sisters, and everything seemed to be the closest friend. ¡°I think it suits you better than me.¡± Trisha smiled, recalling Diana¡¯s warm words. Indeed, the dress worn by the Duke of Carl was different from her humble dress. Charlotte, who tried to fit the dress, but the owner, Diana, offered the dress as a gift to Trisha. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Trisha.¡± The words illuminated herself in the mirror. The dress looks good on Trisha, as if lying because she was always busy hiding the ends of her worn clothes. Since then, it was a little unfortunate that she could not show her anything. If she knows I am here, Diana may recall her old playmate and want to see me again. But what am I supposed to do here? The order of the maid was simple and elusive. When the midnight bell rings, she sleeps on her own, and the next day the maid asks them to gather in the room. There was nothing else that could have happened. How can all the royal maids enjoy this luxury? Sitting in the middle of a colorful room, she seemed to have become a woman of value. Trisha was already excited as if she had been enchanted. But nothing happened today. A midnight bell was heard in the distance. Really, is this all? Trisha had a moment of doubt and soon felt the fatigue that came. Today, as usual, she was not physically tired, but mentally tired. Her face was still hot when she recalled the particularly shameful test. It seems that it takes a lot of verification to work as an Imperial household. Well, I¡¯m just going to sleep today. The night of Trisha, who knows nothing yet, is over. Chapter 18 - The Atrocious Business Chapter 18 ¨C The Atrocious Business That very night, Lucas went to another room which looks identical to Trisha¡¯s. He glanced at the maid making her report, particularly about chest measurements, and without any hesitation, headed to the servants¡¯ quarters. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Crown Prince is coming!¡± cried the chief of command in a low, deep manner. The tensed young man in a guard¡¯s uniform opened the door as the prince, Lucas, bursted in. The guard paid his respect in front of the prince and quietly closed the door behind his back. ¡°Woman, meet the Crown Prince,¡± the guard commanded. ¡°My name is¡­¡± Before the lady could finish talking, Lucas reached out and pulled the maid towards him¨Ca maid whose name he would soon forget. As the scorching heat of lust rose up in his body, the Crown Prince roughly pressed his hand in front of the maid¡¯s dress, grasping her dry bosom and twisting its center forcefully without any sign of mercy and hesitation. ¡°Oh, Your Majesty¡­¡± the maid exclaimed in a trembling voice. Lucas tore the dress apart, unmindful of the pain that he¡¯s causing to the poor woman. Instead of giving an ounce of gentleness as a man, the sight of the lady in her nakedness made him feel stronger and it seemed that his instinct already knew what to do. He threw her on the bed and stripped off her delicate underwear, her cheeks burning hot and her eyes mixed with tension and fear. ¡°Your breasts are as big as written.¡± Lucas, who threw off his coat, got on top of the maid. As he took delight in squeezing the sensitive mounds in front of him, the maid on the other hand, bit her lower lip and endured the pain not long after the curious lips of Lucas soon bit her breast. ¡°Ugh, your Majesty.¡± But Lucas did not stop there. He dug his teeth on the maid¡¯s ni*ple and scratched them. His actions were purely out of instinct and curiosity. ¡°Ugh!¡± It was also interesting to hear the moans leak out of the maid¡¯s lips. He felt a strong heat in the lower abdomen from earlier, his manhood swollen in front of his pants, much stronger than when he was alone masturbating. Lucas got up with a funny thought. ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the maid shamefully obeyed. ¡°Keep your legs open and show the hole between your crotch.¡± Lucas wondered what it actually looked like, but didn¡¯t want to go through the crotch of the maid. ¡°Hurry.¡± When Lucas commanded with a domineering voice, the maid who hesitated for a while closed her eyes with shame and opened her legs. Lucas swallowed a little elasticity on the naked folds of a first-time woman. ¡°Open wider. I want to see the hole clearly.¡± The maid opened her folds with trembling hands. As he saw in the book, he noticed the thick bushes and saw a lean flesh with a long vertical hole below. ¡°Hmm, it looks like this in the book. Open it widely. ¡± Lucas¡¯ hot gaze turned all the way to the opening of the maid. Lucas licked his tight lips with his tongue. His stuff urged the next move. ¡°Stay still.¡± he commanded. ¡°Yes¡­Majesty¡­¡± The voice of the maid trembled a little. Only virgins were allowed to be the prince¡¯s night partner. He cannot take a woman who has dared to commit with another man. Trisha was one of the maids who had already understood her role, but her fear was inevitable. ¡°Is the hole wet?¡± Lucas asked when he remembered what he had heard. She was naked in her underwear, and his manhood stuck upright to her lower belly. ¡°Not yet¡­..not wet¡­.¡± Lucas, however, approached the body of the maid without delay. It was unimportant to him, he was only curious. Lucas climbed back into the woman¡¯s body. ¡°You must keep your legs wide open.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°And don¡¯t touch my body with your fingers.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness¡­¡± cried the helpless maid. Lucas¡¯ hard stuff pierced the unsoaked delicate part of the maid. No matter how wide it was, it was hard to find out exactly where the hole was for the first time. ¡°Is it down there?¡± Before the woman could open her mouth to speak, Lucas had found his place. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!¡± Without any warning, Lucas¡¯ phallus penetrated the woman¡¯s folds, and pushed it inside with force. The folds were resistant, but only the sheer screams of the woman showed the pain of the process. The maid wept at the same time, enduring the sensation of being torn apart. Nevertheless, Lucas pushed his stuff harder. ¡°Uhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Only then did the road break, and the phallus squeezed in through the narrow gap. The sensation of hot mucous membrane pressing the phallus everywhere gave a thrilling sensation. ¡°Ughhh¡± There was a gratifying groan from Lucas¡¯s lips. It wasn¡¯t as bad as it could have been. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­.¡± Instinctively, the piston began. There was a groan of pleading for Lucas, who was about to turn his back. ¡°Stop making noises.¡± Since then, only Lucas¡¯ sighs have sounded in the room. At one point the phallus seemed to swell further, and a thrilling sensation spread through his spine. ¡°Ha¡­¡± With the climax, Lucas heaved a deep sigh, then his stuff puffed out the semen. As Lucas pulled it out after completing the assessment, a pinkish liquid mixed with semen and red blood flowed through the crotch of the maid. Lucas merely looked at the sight and left the room, barely clad in underclothes. It was as if nothing had happened. Only then could the maid sob. *** Late at night, the Empress leaned back in a long chair when the chief maid approached her. A smile appeared on her red lips, ¡°Your highness, it is done,¡± the maid reported. The Empress understood the meaning and smiled faintly. ¡°I gave her the medicine,¡±the maid continued. The drug that prevented the pregnancy was almost like a poison that hurt the womb. Soon the maid will receive a huge amount of money and will be thrown out of the palace discreetly where she will continue her life outside and marry the man of her choice. After the prince finishes his atrocious business with the women, the maid in charge had to follow his orders without complaints, and even though she knew about this cruelty she had to obey without question. ¡°How many are left?¡± the Empress asked. ¡°There are still six of them.¡± answered the maid. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The Empress nodded contentedly. ¡°Time flies. My son is ready.¡± The empress¡¯ expression softened upon remembering her son. It¡¯s been a long time since the Emperor had become bedridden. The Empress had a powerful father, the real authority of the imperial family, to support her. And soon, his son Lucas will become the emperor. Everything was smooth sailing. That was the sole purpose of Empress Stella¡¯s life. Chapter 19 - The Agony Chapter 19 ¨C The Agony Diana was anxious about her future affairs, and it has gone worse as she was unaware of Trisha¡¯s whereabouts. It¡¯s not going to be this way. Diana comforted herself. Lucas didn¡¯t care about Diana¡¯s feelings, he treated her just like any ordinary ornament in the palace. But Trisha Blanc was an exception, and it was obvious because she would eventually receive special treatment from Lucas. Remembering this, Diana gave out cold real-life laughter. It was unexpected. Only Trisha, the poor baron¡¯s daughter, could make Lucas laugh, and keep up with all that fussy temper. Diana once sought to regain her share of attention that she once had lost to Trisha. But that was what only Trisha Blanc could do, she has always won the competition since she always gained Lucas¡¯ attention. It was always Trisha, not Diana. And everyone thought that it was nothing and everything was okay for Diana, who only shows her firm and sensible side whenever she was outside of her domicile. They really thought that I was okay? She thought bitterly. She was not a plant-like woman. She was also a person whose heart could get wounded and would always long for affection and attention. Her pride and gentle nature, unable to speak of her pain, have killed herself all the more. Lucas laughed at Trisha¡¯s shallow jokes. When he raised his voice and got angry like a fire, Trisha would whisper a few words and it would soften him already. Sometimes, the two grown-up adults, Lucas and Trisha would stroll in the garden to play hide-and-seek. At moments like that, they both seemed to be like children. They naturally touched each other under the guise of friendship. That is why, it was not surprising that the relationship not long after, became a dirty affair. My seat as an Empress didn¡¯t mean anything... Meanwhile, Diana was just an ornament for the crown of the Empress and that agonizing feeling of being just a frill has gotten worse when the imperial family began to ignore the shadowy empress. The worst of them were Sylvia, the Duchess. Sylvia was relentless in her mouth, forcing Diana to find her Empress place in the palace. She wasn¡¯t the only one digging up the wounds Diana was trying hard to conceal. Everyone spoke with their eyes. Diana¡¯s existence means nothing. The empress was just a tool to produce a successor. But now that she had a miscarriage before she even realized she was pregnant, their gazes toward Diana were obvious. If only Trisha could become the Crown Princess. It was impossible for Trisha to be in her position. However, she still felt as if she was cutting a corner of her chest with a knife when she would let a flashback of those painful memories visit her mind. Yet, she remained optimistic and has always wanted to put hopes on anything. There were two people who love each other so much that they were just wondering why Diana had to be in between. ¡°Lisha is amazing. She can read my mind.¡± When Lucas brought out that at dinner, Trisha smiled more than anyone else. He would then add saying, ¡°Sometimes I feel like I have a twin. We always think of the same thing without saying it once. Isn¡¯t that right, Lisha?¡± Lisha was his favorite name for Trisha. At the official dinner, the side seat of the emperor, Lucas, belonged to Diana but it was the most painful sight when Lucas smiled at Trisha, who always sat opposite him, with Diana at his side. At times like that, everyone would laugh more exaggeratedly to please the two and forget her existence. Chapter 20 - Trisha’s First Encounter with the Prince Chapter 20 ¨C Trisha¡¯s First Encounter with the Prince Suddenly, alarming news was heard by Duchess Sylvia. ¡°No, I sent you my recommendation letter!¡± ¡°Are you sure she was not classified as a maid?¡± the Duchess asked furiously. In a nervous voice, Donna bowed. ¡°Yes, I looked into it and it was¡­¡± ¡°This is so disgusting.¡± Sylvia¡¯s letter of recommendation to Trisha meant that she should be an ally who was expected to work hand-in-hand with Diana after her marriage. With her recommendation, it was natural that she would pass as a maid. But there were unexpected changes. ¡°It has been selected separately.¡± When Trisha applied as a maid, the duchess¡¯s recommendation letter was valid. However, once selected, the maid¡¯s status was more important. Since the maid could not dare to bring down the vulgarity of the ordinary people to the imperial family, she must become a person of noble status or else she could be used for one-time purpose and discarded with no delay. In addition, Trisha¡¯s mother was a commoner which made her inconsiderable of achieving the position of being one of the royal maids. ¡°What should I do?¡± Donna asked nervously. Sylvia frowned funnily at Donna¡¯s voice. ¡°What do you mean, what can you do?¡± After a sigh, Sylvia picked up the teacup again with an elegant poise. ¡°Abandon her and look for another child.¡± ¡°Yes, I will madam.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the royal maid who thought of Trisha as disposable. Sylvia was also well aware of what an hour-maid was like. After Lucas was finished with her, she will be abandoned anyway. Maybe by the time Diana enters the palace, she¡¯ll be gone. *** A few days have passed. Trisha repeated her life of falling asleep at midnight¡¯s bell as the new ladies standing in the room disappeared one by one. Trisha was only seventeen, but not naive. There was something secret about this dubious mission. No, at some point, it became no secret. *** Trisha¡¯s imagination of the prince¡¯s perfect characteristics are pretty far from reality. One by one, the girls disappeared slowly after meeting with the prince. In other words, they are thrown away after their chastity is given away. I have to do something. Trisha thought. She didn¡¯t want to leave the imperial palace like this. In the worst case, Trisha would have to go back to her humble, damp home and work her whole life after spending her first night with the crown prince. In just a few days, she would be back to her bitter reality, waking herself from the fantasy of becoming a part of the splendid imperial family. If Diana was here, everything would be resolved. How nice would it be if I could tell her about this right now? Now that we are grown up and we have been friends since childhood, I know she will help me right away. She will comfort me by saying that I am not a child to abandon. Diana was a sweet and kind child. Trisha mused in her dreamy thoughts. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince has arrived!¡± the guard announced. But the midnight bell did not ring. When the guard opened the door, the sight of Prince Lucas appeared. As Trisha had heard, the prince had beautiful bright blonde hair and mesmerizing emerald eyes that give more emphasis on the characteristics of the imperial family. Oh, the prince! Trisha was suddenly astounded by the prince¡¯s presence. The voice of the guard trembled in the ears of Trisha. She got up from her seat, bent her knees and bowed her head. Trisha gave a freezing respect, but as soon as Lucas saw her, he was mesmerized by the sight of the girl in front of him. ¡°Huh, you really have red hair.¡± Now, Lucas¡¯ mischievous thoughts heightened and started to wonder whether Trisha¡¯s bushes would be red also. ¡°Look up,¡± commanded the prince. Trisha slowly raised her head. Her heart throbbed as Lucas stared at her fluttering breast. ¡°It¡¯s Trisha Blanc.¡± ¡°She looks interesting.¡± Lucas spat casually and tried to unbutton her clothes. Trisha knew what it meant. If she doesn¡¯t stop what¡¯s about to happen, she¡¯ll be thrown out of this imperial palace. Her lips were parched with nervousness. ¡°I joined through Carl¡¯s introduction.¡± But Lucas unclasped one more button. Trisha had a hard time recalling the idea because of the thumping heartbeat. ¡°Diana Carl ¡­ who will become the Crown Princess ¡± Her statement made Lucas¡¯ curious hand to stop. ¡°Diana?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes filled her with curiosity instead of desire. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a childhood friend of Diana.¡± ¡°Huh. Then why are you here? ¡± Lucas, who had a puzzled look, sat in a chair instead of a bed.¡±If you¡¯re a childhood friend, you know Diana well.¡± ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± A beam of hope struck Trisha. ¡°Sit down.¡± Only then did Trisha slowly raise her head. Shy and trembling, Trisha¡¯s soft cheeks turned hot. The red ruby-like eyes of hers filled with an aesthetic image of Lucas. The young man¡¯s emerald eyes twinkled for a short moment. ¡°Come on, sit here.¡± Lucas tilted his eyebrows while looking at Trisha. ¡°It¡¯s Trisha Blanc.¡± She timidly retold her name and Lucas nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have tea with Trisha,¡± Lucas ordered the maid. Trisha¡¯s heart leaped at the remark. In Lucas¡¯ words, she became an infantile girl and for her, it was an upheaval. ¡°Yes, Trisha.¡± Trisha couldn¡¯t believe that the prince was calling her by name, which was close to the fantasy Trish had dreamed of over and over. And the privilege to drink tea with the prince himself was magic itself. ¡°Shall we have a conversation about our common interests?¡± Indeed, Trisha¡¯s dream was coming true. Chapter 21 - The Duke Chapter 21 ¨C The Duke Diana didn¡¯t believe in God, but she wanted to think quietly. This could be the main reason why she found herself sitting alone in a serene chapel while orienting herself that she could trust God again if she could get away from this crisis. But neither side was easy. As she tried to concentrate her mind, she could hear footsteps behind her back. ¡°Charlotte? ¡± There was no answer. The steps were different. Instead of Charlotte¡¯s careful footsteps, she felt a heavy step. But no one dared to come into this chapel. There were many guards at the doors, and even they would not dare to step their footsteps inside the chapel. It is our worldly acts that separate us from God¡¯s mercy. Oh, who was it? As soon as Diana turned around, she was greeted by a large man who was looking down at her with his dark eyes. His unique, robust physique caught her eyes at that instant. The hair was as dark as the pupils. Diana instantly knew who he was. ¡°Greeting to you, Miss.¡± When Diana stood up to pay respect, Edwin calmly looked at Diana, waiting for her to give an introduction. ¡°I¡¯m Diana Carl.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ So, you are the crown prince¡¯s princess? Finally, glad to meet you.¡± Contrary to his words, his gaze was tenaciously fixed on Diana. The glare of light broke through the stained glass in the chapel and spread beautifully. But the light was nothing but a direction to imprint Diana¡¯s beauty as if it was the only purpose why it existed. Edwin¡¯s intuition felt that he would never forget the sight as he saw the platinum hair, the skin as white as snow, and the tranquil eyes as blue as the lake. ¡°Not yet¡­ no.¡± Diana¡¯s pink lips were moving, and her voice was flowing. Edwin was just looking at Diana as if there¡¯s no tomorrow. As he savored this moment slowly, his eyes grew in earnest. Edwin unknowingly felt a force in his chin. His sharp lines of face were more prominent in Diana¡¯s gaze, with a more masculine color. ¡°Yes, not yet.¡± Edwin utters the words slowly. Diana¡¯s blue orbs remained still, her gaze at the great Edwin seemed to calmly observe and capture him. ¡°Have we met already?¡± The silence was cut off for a while. Diana shook her head. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten it if I had met a beauty like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a compliment. Thank you.¡± But Diana had met Edwin before she became the Empress. In other words, it was a record that Diana herself has not experienced. If there was a ray of hope in the book¡¯s contents, it was Edwin Chester, the man involved. The moment he first saw Diana, the Crown Princess¡¯ candidate, he fell in love with her while he devoted his whole life to others. But it was such a short life. Edwin, who left for the Civil War, never came back. Diana¡¯s heart was already frozen after she heard the news that the only man she had given her heart to had died. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me, how did you know I was a Duke? ¡°With that look, I guessed.¡± Black hair and black eyes were uncommon. The young Grand Duke was already a celebrity in the Empire, and the praise for his appearance was widespread, so it was a good answer. ¡°May I sit next to you?¡± It was a courteous request and a smooth move at the same time since Edwin¡¯s body had already sat next to Diana. Although there was a distance between them, they could feel each other already. Diana felt conscious for the first time, so she looked straight as if he didn¡¯t exist. It was strange to sit side by side with Edwin, who was also looking at the sculpture to praise God. ¡°What were you praying for?¡± Edwin, famous for his inability to talk, is now trying to take all the time in the world just to keep talking to Diana. As soon as the light from the piece of stained glass shone on Diana, Edwin would imprint her image in his mind¡­ It was a moment he had never experienced before. For Edwin, this introduction with Diana is not a matter of knowing but feeling. At that moment, emotions of as many colors as stained glass flowed into Edwin¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m actually¡­not very religious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. So am I.¡± Edwin rarely feels the existence of God. But when he first saw Diana, he just realized that God is somewhere, and fate is real. ¡°But now I want to pray.¡± Of all things, it was such a pity that his opponent for Diana¡¯s love was the Crown Prince. Of the countless women in the world, Diana was the only woman he could never have. It was impossible to tell whether it was a trick of fate or a very fixed fate for no reason at all. ¡°So do I.¡± Diana put her hands together for prayer. Her other senses seem to function more actively than they did before; she could feel Edwin¡¯s captivating smell and body temperature. Only then did Diana immediately understand why Edwin was an essential person to Diana in the original story. It was an instinctive attraction. With him, Diana could guarantee she could be happier. Yeah. If it were with Edwin, not Lucas. Suddenly, at the thought of brushing her head, Diana turned and stared at Edwin. When she saw his strong face, Diana felt as if she had missed him somehow. ¡°This is a chapel. Everyone who meets under the name of God is the same. No wishes, no secrets¡­¡± Edwin said affectionately. ¡°That¡¯s God¡¯s mercy. Maybe even the coincidence that we met here.¡± A faint smile spread around Diana¡¯s mouth. ¡°In fact, I was praying. I was begging God that I won¡¯t become the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edwin¡¯s black eyes hardened. It was hard to tell whether it was a fantasy or a reality. Chapter 22 - Is this Fate? Chapter 22 ¨C Is this Fate? Their meeting was a coincidence. And for Edwin, it was not a chance to be missed, so he grabbed the moment. He was silent for a while as if he was collecting all the courage to speak. His eyes were glued to Diana, and it was hard to tell what his deep black eyes were thinking. ¡°I am¡­.¡± Edwin didn¡¯t know if he could express or hide his emotions at the moment, but even if he knew, he couldn¡¯t think if he could do it in front of Diana. ¡°Somehow, I feel like it¡¯s fate,¡± Diana said in a low voice. His heart rang low and hot, but somehow, he felt relieved and saw a slim hope. ¡°I am here to help you with what your heart desires.¡± Edwin stared directly at Diana. He can reason out later. But now, the firm conviction imprinted on Edwin¡¯s heart that could only be conveyed at the moment. ¡°Thank God for sending you.¡± It was the same with Edwin. If he did not meet Diana, he could never feel this. It must be this woman. If not her, no one else. Edwin, for the first time, realized his heartfelt desire for life. ¡°The same goes for me.¡± Edwin reached out and carefully held Diana¡¯s hand. When his hot body temperature reached her bare skin, the vitality of his nerves was felt. The long fingers stretched out, and the joints can be seen that they belong to the hands of a rather huge man. ¡°My conviction cannot go wrong.¡± He quickly continued. It was the nature and life of Edwin. He was quick to decide and never reversed it. His destiny was all that can be known in due time. Noble and no companion, even at the age of twenty. ¡°And I have the will to make that conviction come true.¡± Edwin was the only one in the empire who didn¡¯t care about becoming the Crowned Prince. As the Grand Duke, he had a decent seat, unlike the puerile Lucas, who had never been in the parliament and was always locked in an inner palace. Furthermore, Duke Chester, Edwin¡¯s late father, raised and taught them to follow their own free will, which they practiced from generation to generation. ¡°If your prayers are fulfilled, can you come to me?¡± It was a very straightforward request, but Diana wasn¡¯t surprised at all, and it was evident by the way how her eyes looked and how warm her body temperature had already set. ¡°If my prayer comes true¡­¡± Diana clouded her words and pulled her hand out to Edwin. Edwin¡¯s mouth gave a little melancholic smile in return. ¡°You can then go and decide. I am confident that you will come back to me.¡± The eagerness of Edwin¡¯s eyes were deep and strong enough to make Diana slowly nod her head as a sign of surrender and agreement. The gesture had made Edwin smile deeper. ¡°I will find a way to make that prayer come true,¡± Edwin said with determination in his eyes. Diana was on the verge of a breakthrough to get out of the situation. It was Edwin, whose young life was not yet over, and she shall prevent that death. *** During that same day, something that Diana did not expect had happened. Now, Diana knows only a part of the story. Because of her suffering, she hastened her death, and she only knew the contents until the end of Diana in the book. ¡°Duchess Sylvia, thank you again for accompanying me in this short walk.¡± Sylvia bent her knees to show her grace and generosity. Even if Diana waited for her death in time, she couldn¡¯t figure out this part; it was an unseen and invisible flow. ¡°What did you take to make your cough better?¡± Sylvia asked her in a warm voice, and Duchess Grace was nodding against the backdrop of the unique ancient interior decor in her house. ¡°I just got a gift that¡¯s good for a cough,¡± replied the Duchess. ¡°Such a wonderful gift¡­¡± exclaimed Sylvia. Chesters were the only Grand Duke of the empire. The Carls also hold a noble title but have no match for the Grand Duke. He was the great esteemed man in the imperial capital and, at the same time, the king of Chester¡¯s estate. In other words, it was like having another kingdom. It was just so unfortunate to know that the Grand Duke had left the world early, leaving the guardians the duty to keep the seal and rights of Chesters until Edwin grew up. ¡°The Duchess of Carl is so delicate, right?¡± Duchess Grace asked. It was not an easy task to guard the vast empire without the Grand Duke. The years were shining silently in the eyes of the fleet opponents. Her father had a son, Edwin, and he was the brother of the current empress. It was a power barely protected by a single-handed family and a father still holding the throne. Now that Edwin has grown up, everything could rest assured. ¡°Please don¡¯t be discouraged. It is an endless honor just to be able to share tea with my majesty.¡± Sylvia said, who was trying to change the topic. Sylvia was a pretty ambitious woman. Unlike her husband, who was indifferent to anything but academics, it was Sylvia who knew precisely what to do for the prosperity of the family. ¡°I know that this time, the honor of our family was, Diana, being chosen for her crown, all because of your invisible mercy.¡± Sylvia¡¯s behind-the-scenes efforts played a big part in Diana¡¯s nomination. ¡°Diana deserved it, and I didn¡¯t do anything. I heard that Diana is lovely, isn¡¯t she?¡± Duchess Grace uttered in her curious tone. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not just my niece, but a delightful and beautiful child.¡± Sylvia looked carefully as the Duchess gave her a quick nod. ¡°I can¡¯t say that she¡¯s going to be a good lover. It¡¯s kind of embarrassing, but I can assure you that she¡¯s going to be a great princess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t know if the Prince and Her Majesty will notice me too.¡± Sylvia smiled shyly, covering her mouth. It was not Grace who could not read the meaning of the words. ¡°Well ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Grace slowly opened her mouth. Sylvia¡¯s whole tactile turned to Grace¡¯s next words. ¡°The Empress thinks Diana would be enough.¡± ¡°Oh, that was such an honor!¡± Sylvia¡¯s face lit up at once, but Grace gave Sylvia a faint smile while looking in a curious glance. ¡°You have contributed much to the empire, so your wish has been granted.¡± ¡°I was worried about it. And I am ashamed of you.¡± Sylvia said in an honest manner. Chapter 23 - The Underlying Reason Chapter 23 ¨C The Underlying Reason Still, despite everything, the Empress chose Diana politically. It was true that Duke Carl was a prominent and distinguished man, and Diana was a beautiful lass, but the greatest merit was the exquisite death of her parents. Of course, Sylvia, who was eager to take on the role of her parents, did not know about it. ¡°It is a good thing that you are the guardian of Diana.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± Sylvia smiled softly. ¡°Oh, your majesty, I sent something for you, I hand it over to your driver for you,¡± Sylvia added. ¡°Again? I don¡¯t feel comfortable receiving it.¡± ¡°No, that would make me so embarrassed.¡± Grace was no longer intimated to do a handshake with Sylvia since this loving-looking lady is sharing the same bloodline with the soon-to-be-empress, Diana. It wasn¡¯t something that Grace wanted to do, but she remembered that the money from rich people like Sylvia was very helpful in building the great empires. Anyway, the more money they have, the better. ¡°There will be an imperial slope soon,¡± Grace said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Carl¡¯s glory.¡± excitement was imprinted in Sylvia¡¯s face. Sylvia stayed up in Oman to establish herself before Diana¡¯s arrival. However, Diana lost her father when she was young. ¡°I¡¯m worried if I can do it well after Diana gets into the palace.¡± At last, the main issue came to the fore. ¡°If I have an aunt like you, I will not be short of having a guardian,¡± Grace commented. ¡°I was wondering if I could be the guardian of the Crown Princess, and I wanted to ask for your wisdom because there was no precedent like this.¡± ¡°How old is Diana?¡± ¡°Seventeen.¡± ¡°Like Lucas.¡± The empire had already recognized it as an adult. If Diana was not married to the imperial family, but to an ordinary aristocracy, she could have been a guardian of her own will. What Sylvia wants to do is not to be a guardian, but to socialize with the imperial family and social circles. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s an adult, but as her aunt, I would be at peace to see her regularly.¡± Sylvia insisted. ¡°You can come and visit her at the palace often. I¡¯ll talk to Her Majesty soon.¡± Sylvia¡¯s lips curled up at Grace¡¯s words. This was the purpose of today¡¯s meeting. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°That much between us ¡­¡­.¡± Grace parting words to Sylvia. Sylvia nodded with a smile. Of course, Diana didn¡¯t know the secret trades of the ancestors and Sylvia. Soon after Sylvia departed, Grace remained low. I¡¯ve already been greedy. Grace told herself. Sylvia was wicked, but not comparable to the empress. The reason why Diana was chosen in the first place was to prevent the gain of foreign powers, but what kind of strength would her aunt use? Sylvia¡¯s desire shatters in vain. She used Diana, but she wasn¡¯t aware of the unforeseen events. Would she be happy to become a Princess? The ancestors knew how poorly the life of a woman was at the center of power. The Van Tess family, in which she grew up, became frantic in power and married both daughters politically. Initially, it was such a purpose for a prestigious ceremony. Grace was fortunate that she didn¡¯t have a daughter. And of all things, the other one should deliver to Lucas. Grace¡¯s words had thorns. Even if no marriage had begun, she could guess the misfortune. That is what Diana was in now. It¡¯s a pity. A little more lonely sunset struck the air. The day was coming to an end. *** Diana is still wrapping up her thoughts on the things that she¡¯d like to say to Edwin first. The time given was limited, and she had to leave the chapel shortly. She could not express her will in just a few words. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can tell my story here.¡± she started in her soft voice. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Edwin nodded as a signed agreement. It was not a story to share, but he felt despondent to stand up from his seat like this. It was fate that they had just met. In his current perspective, all Diana¡¯s breath and gestures were new, like a breath of fresh air in the morning. There was not enough time to keep it in the eye. ¡°What floor is your bedroom?¡± he quickly asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes wondered. ¡°It is on the second floor,¡± she answered with a curious glance. ¡°That¡¯s easy. ¡± Edwin said something mysterious. Then suddenly, he drew near Diana while putting an end to the space that¡¯s keeping them apart. His body smelled strong for a moment. Edwin¡¯s lips felt almost touching Diana¡¯s ear. ¡°Keep the window open, light the candle.¡± A mellow voice whispered to Diana. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll visit you.¡± Edwin, who was moving far away while his black eyes were looking at Diana. He smiled as if to reassure Diana, whose eyes were still wide open. Tonight, a secret meeting is coming up. Chapter 24 - The Secret Meeting Chapter 24 ¨C The Secret Meeting Diana was feeling ecstatic after returning to the mansion. She was eating her meal, but her thoughts were on her upcoming secret meeting with the duke. Charlotte, her nanny, was worried about her. Diana sent them off early as an excuse for being tired. When already alone in the bedroom, she quietly opened the window. The night breeze, which was not cold yet, was blowing and has caused Diana¡¯s hair to become disheveled. ¡°Oh, candle!¡± She remembered. She already lit a candle in her room, but she was worried that Edwin could not find it. So, Diana deliberately moved the candles to the table right in front of the window and kept on looking at the clock, waiting for the time. ¡°He said at night¡­ Exactly when?¡± It was dark already. Edwin said he would come at night, but did not tell when. And it made Diana wide awake, who was eagerly waiting for his arrival. Their meeting had to be secret and must not attract attention, so the need for seclusion was justified in a rational way. ¡°Does it have to be in a bedroom at night?¡± Diana mumbled to herself for no reason. We can meet secretly when no one else is looking. But Edwin insisted on coming through the window to Diana¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night, and it could be interpreted in many ways. Somehow, it was quite exciting to cross someone¡¯s bedroom under the cover of darkness ¡°No, we¡¯ve barely met.¡± Diana reminded herself before she had a more strange idea. But when she met Edwin¡¯s eyes for the first time, Diana felt something too. Edwin¡¯s time then seemed to stop. Only Diana¡¯s image was imprinted on his mind, and the desire he felt for her was too deep to measure. Diana first experienced the so-called ¡®love at first sight¡¯ that is written in the books countless times. Such an intense fate was that instant. The sound of a knock on the open window cut Diana¡¯s thoughts and motioned her to tiptoe towards the window. ¡°Shhh.¡± The low voice alone revealed that it was Edwin. He went over the window with a gentle knock so that Diana wouldn¡¯t be surprised at his sudden presence. Edwin saw Diana with a confused look after he closed the window. ¡°Really, you¡¯re here.¡± She whispered. ¡°I always keep my word.¡± She was persuaded by his promises. The look in his eyes gave Diana such confidence. ¡°Did you lock the bedroom door?¡± ¡°Yes¡­just in case. I told the maids I¡¯d rest early, too.¡± Edwin nodded. ¡°Well done.¡± It¡¯s probably because of the mood that their eyes have been staring deeply at one another. ¡°This is a secret that nobody should know.¡± They were speaking in a low-pitched voice, which tickled a corner of Diana¡¯s heart. Despite the awkward feeling, Diana managed to offer a seat to Edwin. He gazed at Diana¡¯s exquisite beauty as much as he wanted, until he finally decided to sit down comfortably. Diana, who is on the other side of the room, was discreetly doing the same thing. And when she looked closely, his broad physique was showcased better. ¡°Did you prepare that for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She confirmed after looking at the tea on the table. ¡°Thank you for the drink.¡± Edwin¡¯s long fingers lifted the teacup flexibly. Every bit of his actions was aristocratic. However, it was amazing that the teacup looked much smaller than Diana usually perceives. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear about the prayer of the soul?¡± Some curiosity and unknown emotions stood together. Diana also slowly opened her lips after a sip of tea. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a princess.¡± She slowly uttered the words. Edwin doesn¡¯t know anything, but she thinks it would be better for her to be honest than anything else. ¡°I talked with the Prince a few days ago, and his decision did not change.¡± Diana started. ¡°Did you talk with Sir Lucas?¡± Edwin asked, who seemed surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± As Diana nodded calmly, Edwin wondered why he was still alive after hearing that. Considering Lucas¡¯ sincerity, he probably liked Diana very much. And the thought drove Edwin crazy; he felt an unknown surge of emotion. It was a feeling he had never felt before. Displeasure has started to build up inside of him, though Lucas didn¡¯t deserve it. But it didn¡¯t matter to Edwin. I can feel his determination¡­ Diana sincerely thought. It would not have been possible to say that to Edwin in a very ordinary way. It is simply an honor to be chosen for the Crown Princess, and Diana cannot dare to express her opinion. ¡°Why?¡± Edwin simply asked back. Diana slowly took her breath and opened her lips. ¡°Because I saw my unhappy future.¡± It was the most honest answer for Diana. Edwin took the answer differently, but it was true. ¡°Because they want you to submit to Lucas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the biggest reason.¡± ¡°Do you know much about His Majesty, Lucas?¡± Diana gave a bitter smile instead of an answer. The smile touched an indescribable regret. The two years spent beside Lucas as empress left a permanent scar. Lucas, who didn¡¯t even think that Diana had human feelings, and Lucas, who killed Diana¡¯s soul with the happiest smile in the world when looking at Trisha. ¡°Looking at your face, you seem to know as well as I do.¡± Edwin readily agreed. He knew a man named Lucas very well. Whoever it is, Lucas¡¯s welcome won¡¯t make him happy because he was not a great man to make Diana happy. He lacked the human aspect of his birth. It is not something that can be taught or changed. Therefore, he agrees with the idea that Diana can¡¯t be happy with Lucas. ¡°I want to live a peaceful life. That¡¯s all I want.¡± Diana said calmly. Edwin nodded slowly. It was a life that matched her serene blue eyes. Most of all, when he met Diana, he thought it was a waste to send her to Lucas¡¯s side. This beautiful, calm, spirited woman was too much for Lucas. ¡°My mansion is a quiet place. Enough to have a peaceful life.¡± Chapter 25 - The Hidden Desire Chapter 25 ¨C The Hidden Desire Edwin¡¯s sincerity came out. He intended to have Diana if he could manage to marry into the imperial family. Without that determination, he couldn¡¯t come here today. ¡°I¡­¡± Edwin was trying to say something. ¡°Yes. I wish I could.¡± Diana nodded her head. Edwin put down the teacup silently. It happened that both hands were on the table. It was simple to narrow the distance. Edwin stretched his arm slightly and held Diana¡¯s hand. Diana looked at Edwin with astonishment, but not enough to shake off her temperature. Above all, his big and warm hands covered the backs of her hands, and she felt a sense of calm that she could not feel from anyone. ¡°You¡¯re an honest man. I like that.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­is it because I am honest? Is that all?¡± ¡°Maybe or maybe not.¡± Diana was lost for words. Edwin gave a strange answer and touched Diana¡¯s finger with his fingertips. The small, tender hands were colder than expected; he felt sorry for them. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way from now on. Either way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, too.¡± At the end of the story, Edwin did not let go of Diana¡¯s hands. Instead, he was more completely wrapped around on hers. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Instead of answering Diana¡¯s words with some embarrassment, his black eyes stared at her deeply. Then Diana somehow forgot what to say. ¡°If you want to refuse, you can always resist.¡± This word meant a lot. Edwin and Lucas were crucially different parts. Lucas forced obedience, and Edwin wanted Diana¡¯s heart. ¡°Remember, I will do it.¡± ¡°I will wait for that time.¡± A smile was drawn on Edwin¡¯s lips. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve heard your story let me tell you my story.¡± Diana nodded her head. The night was still deep, and she wanted to know more about him. Not as Diana¡¯s first love in the book, but about a man named Edwin who came to Diana. ¡°I think I fell in love with you at first sight.¡± No matter how aggressive Edwin was, Diana was genuinely surprised at this moment. The surprise was evident in the blue eyes. Even that look was lovely to Edwin. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re still¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we met today. But I can¡¯t define this feeling already.¡± Edwin¡¯s flowery words strengthen his confidence. ¡°I intend to woo you.¡± Only Diana¡¯s eyelashes moved. ¡°I will go on until you come to me.¡± ¡°It could be harmful to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Do I look like a pathetic person who can¡¯t even take care of myself?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edwin pulled Diana¡¯s hand slightly towards him. The long-held hands were warm. This contact didn¡¯t feel strange anymore. Edwin looked at Diana, who did not respond for a moment, pulled her hand and put it on his lips. Soon Edwin¡¯s lips touched the back of Diana¡¯s hand. When the soft touch of his lips touched the back of her hand, Diana¡¯s eyes stirred with mixed emotions. But she didn¡¯t remove her hand at all. On the contrary, Diana¡¯s cheeks were rosy. Edwin¡¯s heart thumped, beating at regular intervals. ¡°Diana.¡± As he whispered out her name, his lips touched the back of her hand, and his breath felt clear. Edwin looked up and pulled Diana¡¯s hand more. Then, he got up and stood right in front of Diana¡¯s nose, as if he was frustrated with the gap that could not be narrowed easily. Diana looked up at Edwin. Edwin, who laid his hand, wrapping her cheeks slightly. The hand was so big that half of Diana¡¯s face was buried. It was a reassuring warmth somewhere. ¡°I will seek love only from you now.¡± Edwin chose Diana as the lover of his heart, but Diana hesitated to answer. Once Edwin read her thoughts, he rushed at Diana without thinking twice. Like a wild beast who captured a prey, he felt a tenacity not to be deterred until he saw the end. ¡°Am I scaring you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Diana already knew what was really scary. Edwin approached Diana recklessly without giving her a break, but her gaze was always full of warmth and sincerity. Above all, he gave Diana the chance to turn down any time. ¡°Still?¡± Edwin leaned over while his good-looking features lay right in front of Diana¡¯s nose. His warm breath was felt directly in her cheeks. Diana stopped breathing for a moment without even realizing it. Her heart was about to burst. But she didn¡¯t close her eyes. She wanted to see the strong emotions in Edwin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes¡­¡± There was a shy answer from the pink lips. ¡°Well, what about this?¡± His lips were almost on the verge of reaching hers when Diana opened her mouth to answer. Instead of answering, Diana just closed her eyes, which caused Edwin¡¯s mouth to be full of smiles. Edwin didn¡¯t hesitate, and he just locked lips with Diana the next moment. Soft and warm lips slowly mingled with each other, as if testing the waters. Edwin tried to kiss her deeper, trying to let her open her mouth further. Knock. A cold knock on the door suddenly broke the magical spell enchanting the two. Surprised, Diana pushed Edwin¡¯s shoulder unconsciously. ¡°Are you still up, miss?¡± It was Charlotte¡¯s voice. Edwin somehow managed to be at ease, even though Diana gave an urgent look. Edwin looked regretfully at Diana¡¯s lips and came close to her ears. ¡°Tomorrow night, I¡¯ll come again¡­take a rest, then.¡± Diana¡¯s cheeks turned red, but the knock rang the second time. ¡°Miss? I¡¯m coming in.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± When Diana, who spat urgent words, looked back, Edwin was already nowhere in sight. Only curtains were flapping through the open window. ¡°Hey, what are you doing up? Oh my¡­you are keeping all the windows open.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice was heard from far away. Edwin disappeared without a trace, and Diana¡¯s heart still throbbed while thinking of the passionate moment she shared with Edwin. Chapter 26 - A Perfect Lie Chapter 26 ¨C A Perfect Lie The next day, an unexpected guest came to see Diana. Noticing Charlotte¡¯s strange expression, curiosity arose in her. As soon as Charlotte delivered the news to Diana, the latter frowned, her fine brows raised. ¡°So, Trisha told you she¡¯s now an imperial maid and was sent by the Crown Prince?¡± Diana reaffirmed Charlotte¡¯s words if it was a mistake, but it was true. The head that had been filled completely with thoughts about Edwin began to become complicated. A maid? That was unplanned development. Diana thought Trisha would cut her off from her life and that she could live her life quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll see her.¡± ¡°Yes, lady. I¡¯ll send her in.¡± Soon Trisha¡¯s face appeared before Diana and was all more cheerful than ever. ¡°Diana!¡± It was a modest dress, but her pleasant look attracted Diana¡¯s attention. ¡°I passed to become an imperial maid!¡± Trisha exclaimed. ¡°I heard so.¡± Diana slowly sat down. Trisha¡¯s red eyes were shining as if she wanted a compliment. ¡°It was my first time to see such a wonderful place. Of course, it¡¯s imperial, but everything was more amazing and beautiful than I imagined.¡± ¡°How?¡± Despite Diana¡¯s reckless answer, Trisha¡¯s facial expression never ceased to be bright. ¡°Ah¡­actually, the Duchess wrote me a letter of recommendation saying that you might feel lonely if you would enter the palace later. It might help you if I become your first-hand maid until you get used to the imperial family.¡± Trisha¡¯s mouth was a bit curled. It was a good excuse, and it wasn¡¯t apparent that it was a lie. ¡°Oh no, why would my aunt do that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­the Duchess is worried about you, and I¡¯ve always wanted to be of help to you. If I told you so, you might stop me because you do not want me to have a hard time. So, I wanted to surprise you.¡± Trisha fumbled her hands and put on a shy look. It was indeed a surprise. It wasn¡¯t very pleasant to see someone you wish to remove from your life, appear again. ¡°I know Prince Majesty, too! Your Highness, the Crown Prince, was a good man. He was incredibly mature and wonderful to be of the same age.¡± She won something. No matter how free Lucas was, he never had to mix words with a maid. ¡°How?¡± Diana asks innocently. Trisha smiled brighter at Diana¡¯s striking question. She could have been killed if she would tell the secret to the soon to be the first lady. Above all, it was her pride to meet Lucas and say that she was only out of the crisis because of Diana. ¡°Oh, by accident, as I entered upon the recommendation of the Duchess, I told him that I am your friend¡­.I guess you knew.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Diana answered bluntly. Despite her calm words, Trisha kept squeezing a smile. Diana, on the other hand, was in a state of disarray because of her upcoming wedding. But, she believes that once she gets in and stays with Trisha, their old friendship will reignite. She could bear this much for her friend. ¡°Diana, when the Prince heard that you had a cold, His Majesty sent me by himself.¡± After the announcement of the Crown Prince, invitations from the society poured in. Diana put forward the insincere excuse of a cold to get out of there. ¡°What a generous, grown-up man.¡± Trisha continued. That¡¯s not true. It was way far from the truth. Lucas wasn¡¯t very mature when he became emperor. What Trisha fell in love with was the shadow of the crown prince behind Lucas. ¡°Oh, and this.¡± Trisha held out an envelope stamped with the imperial seal. Lucas seemed to have written something down. I¡¯ll see you later. A slight disappointment flashed through Trisha¡¯s curious eyes, but it had nothing to do with Diana. Suddenly, however, the combination of Trisha and Lucas came to her mind. ¡°Trisha, will you see the prince again when you go back?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± Diana smiled faintly. ¡°Do the ladies have any dress codes?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, but I haven¡¯t paid yet.¡± Trisha smiled awkwardly as if she were conscious of her modest attire. The royal maids of the imperial family differed according to their rank: the pay was equivalent to what rank they got, the higher the rank, the more splendid their dress was. Trisha was new, but she felt that she exceeded the higher rank maids because of her connection with Lucas. ¡°I have a dress that will look good on you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Trisha hit her hand, but Diana called Charlotte and said a few words. Soon, Charlotte came out with a very reluctant look. The subtle green dress looked quite expensive to look at. It was enough to fit the imperial dress code, and at the same time, it would stand out. Trisha couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the dress. ¡°Change into this and go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t think this color suits me. It¡¯ll be pretty if you wear it.¡± What Diana had in mind, that Lucas will be seduced by Trisha¡¯s pretty look. The two were meant to be together anyway, so if the two will get attracted to each other in the first place, the other victims won¡¯t have false hopes. It would be suitable for Diana¡¯s plan to stay away from Lucas¡¯ attention. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Really? Because I already received so much from you.¡± When Diana handed her the dress, Trisha hid at the back of the closet and changed into it. For Diana, it wasn¡¯t that grandiose, just a little encouragement to Trisha¡¯s red-eyed lust. ¡°It¡¯s really pretty, Trisha. It suits you well.¡± ¡°Oh, this is so beautiful!¡± Trisha exclaimed with her red eyes glowing. Chapter 27 - The Feet Chapter 27 ¨C The Feet Once upon a time, a scene like this existed already. Trisha remembered when she opened Diana¡¯s closet and wore a dress for their playhouse. Trisha¡¯s eyes were full of emotion and affection, recalling their childhood memories. But recently, Diana¡¯s heart is in turmoil with her marriage, but I¡¯m glad that we were still friends. ¡°Well, then, Trisha. You should go home today, too.¡± ¡°Huh? But I¡¯m going to nurse you.¡± ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m fine already.¡± Diana was sitting at a table. The cold was just an excuse to enjoy reading calmly. Trisha may not have noticed it, but it was a brilliant excuse. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying down all this time, so I wanted to sit and have a quiet time reading alone.¡± ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s why.¡± Trisha nodded her head. Diana quietly raised her hand and pointed to another table in front of the bookcase. ¡°Oh, take that, too.¡± ¡°Huh, what is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± It was a package made of luxurious satin. Trisha untied the package with her quick fingers. Inside it was a finely crafted hairpin. The emerald color was brilliant, like Lucas¡¯ eyes. It will stand out more in Trisha¡¯s red hair. ¡°This¡­I take it too?¡± ¡°Yes. You said you wanted to become my maid. Therefore, I wanted to give you something in return.¡± ¡°I already got a dress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± This was far from ordinary friendship. Diana wanted to make it clear. There is no price for a pure friendship. This item is not as important to Diana, but it¡¯ll be considered a treasure to Trisha. And there is no way Trisha can refuse such a thing. ¡°It looks so expensive¡­ ¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s okay.¡± When Diana insisted, Trisha put the pin in her hand. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll tell him I¡¯m still suffering from a cold, right?¡± It was not a good deed without a price. ¡°I need time to think alone.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand everything. Thank you so much, Diana.¡± ¡°No, you do me a favor.¡± Diana gave a strange smile. It was an elegant excuse for doing her a favor, and in fact, it was like a bribe. That was better because she didn¡¯t want Trisha to use their friendship for her own benefit. ¡°You¡¯re really a good friend. I¡¯ll do better, from now on. Tell me if there¡¯s anything I can do for you.¡± Diana looked at Trisha without giving any answer. Trisha murmured a few words to herself and then left the bedroom. Only then could Diana breathe out comfortably. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve always wanted. Diana, who was left alone, felt sorry Trisha, who was particularly fond of glittering things. Looking back, she thought that Trisha¡¯s greed was a result of something that she couldn¡¯t have easily. Either way, Diana still couldn¡¯t understand. She inherited a multitude of artifacts from her mother, but she was not fascinated by things. However, it was difficult to paint Trisha¡¯s desire as mere lust. She saw that nothing could satisfy her greed. Now, what will you do? Diana spoke to herself quietly. After hearing about Lucas, the quiet time reminded her of the old days. When she first became Diana, she was already an empress and could not even find her place because she was overshadowed by Trisha. Even as newlyweds, it didn¡¯t give Diana a chance to taste happiness. Lucas has been a cold-hearted person since birth. Due to lack of interest, Diana was burnt out and had no time to think properly. She only wanted to get out of the situation. That was the reason why she hastened her death. Oh¡­ Diana sat down with her two legs raised. As she shook her feet, her cute little toes danced. It was natural for Diana, as what most people do. But it wasn¡¯t so for herself before she became Diana. Before she became Diana in the book, she could not freely use her legs. Okay. There is also a good point to look for. When she got up, Diana slowly walked around her bedroom. Before she became Diana in the book, she felt so free to walk on her two feet. She felt incredible, walking with her bare feet; she can feel her legs moving again. And it was like magic to her. Now I can go anywhere with my feet. She did. She used to be idle because she couldn¡¯t use her legs. A helpless person who can¡¯t even move without the help of others. That was herself. Diana had no family, no friends, and others who visited her were only there in line of duty or service. Wherever¡­ She first remembered Diana. Empress Diana was a shy type of girl. She was not able to walk on her bare feet, and even though the Empress ranked very high, Diana¡¯s life was not much different from her life. ¡®Your Majesty, the sun is hot, it is harmful to you¡­¡¯ ¡®It is impossible. You must keep your body¡­¡¯ ¡®No. You are not allowed to do that, your Majesty¡­¡¯ It happened everywhere in her life. Diana had no right to dress or wash herself. The imperial law was very severe, and the high status was forbidden of doing something for themselves. ¡°Today, you will be wearing pearls on this dress,¡± said the maid as she busied dressing her. Diana was a doll trapped in a beautiful palace. Standing still, the maids came and gave her everything from underwear to jewelry. ¡®Really beautiful.¡¯ Only Diana¡¯s wardrobes and jewelries are her companions in the room. Funny enough, Diana never picked her own clothes. Once she had the courage to say that she didn¡¯t like red, she didn¡¯t attempt to try again after receiving an earful of sermons. From then on, everything felt monotonous for Diana. What existed in the imperial family was an Empress, not Diana. The Empress had to wear clothes for the time and place, and there has to be a trinket for every specific imperial event. ¡®Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for a walk.¡¯ It was the only time Diana loved. After the meals at the end of every morning, the maid suggested that she walk around the garden only when there was no sunshine or rain. Chapter 28 - The Empress’s Garden Chapter 28 -The Empress¡¯s Garden Diana¡¯s favorite garden was filled with green leaves for the rest of the season. Its beauty stood out with its carefully crafted garden trees that boasted green on a trail like a small maze. Diana¡¯s only command as an Empress was to keep her attendants to walk distant from her while she strolls in the garden. Though it was not a large garden, it has enough space to give Diana the freedom to walk on her two feet and to breathe slowly while savoring every moment. When the maid noticed that Diana already strolled three times around the garden, the maid would give Diana a signal for her to stop. It meant it was time to return to the palace and become a doll again. ¡°Even the garden was destroyed.¡± Diana sadly recalled. It was recommended to renovate the garden for the Empress, but the supervision was assigned to Trisha. Instead of keeping the greenery theme of the place, the latter filled the garden with colorful roses and set up large statues and fountains. It was a wonderful and beautiful garden. But Diana has lost her interest in the place not long after it was changed. Since then, Diana seemed to let go of her heart whilst removing an amount of space to breathe. Her interest in keeping some memories in her diary has also disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go to the woods on my own.¡± Diana uttered as if to comfort herself. It was true. If only she could avoid her fate of becoming an Empress, she would enjoy freedom even if she lived alone for her whole life. ¡°It may have been a happy ending.¡± Diana had in mind. In the meantime, she felt that her heart was so devastated, but it wasn¡¯t necessary to feel unfortunate to come into the book, at least for Diana, who has a chance now that she has Edwin. And another thing...to be back... Diana wasn¡¯t completely unhappy yet, and today, she was looking forward to seeing him tonight. She wanted to believe that there would be a way out of the situation. This is one of the main reasons why. After two years of being an Empress, she only knew the existence of Edwin in the book, and when she finally met him, Diana realized that Edwin was a fascinating man who surpassed her imagination. There is still a chance, there could have been an ending that Edwin didn¡¯t die in vain, and Diana was not going to be a princess. It was a precious hope. *** As the colorful wagons passed by, all the people on the road stood out. The carriage with the pattern of the Duke of Carl was large and luxurious enough to be pulled by four attractive horses. It was a luxury only allowed to families with more than dignity. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Duchess Sylvia, who was leaning against the cushions in the wagon, folded the fan in her hand. The maid sitting on the opposite side quickly noticed and ordered the horseman. Immediately, the carriage stopped. Sylvia¡¯s eyes were looking over the window. ¡°That¡¯s¡­Isn¡¯t it one of the dresses I sent to Diana a while ago? ¡± Sylvia pointed to the girl walking across the alley. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It was one of my special orders from Mrs. Hayley this week.¡± Sylvia¡¯s face frowned. ¡°Did you tell her to make one piece only? Did Mrs.Hayley sell the same dress to others?¡± Sylvia speaks continually. ¡°I did. Mrs. Hayley said she always makes one special order only.¡± The maid confirmed with an explanation. ¡°Well, what am I seeing right now?¡± At the end of Sylvia¡¯s unpleasant gaze, was a girl she clearly saw wearing the familiar silk dress that she gave to Diana. It was quite close, and she could recognize it at a glance because it was Sylvia, who was well-versed in fashion. Above all, there were very few items comparable to Mrs. Haley¡¯s dress. It was not something an ordinary girl could wear on the street. ¡°Stop,¡± Sylvia commanded while striking the fan in her palm. ¡°That red hair¡­ Isn¡¯t that the child who entered as an imperial maid?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Trisha Blanc.¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t forget the frivolous red hair even if I¡¯m not interested in those things.¡± Sylvia stared at the intense red hair of Trisha as she passed the window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Sylvia asked with a mocking stare. It gave her an ill feeling that this girl was classified as a temporary maid because of her commoner mother. Though, she gave her a letter of recommendation, which later on, was rejected by the chief of the imperial household. ¡°What are you doing?¡±Sylvia furiously asked her maid, who is not paying full attention. ¡°Huh? Oh, I¡¯ll get her.¡± Sylvia¡¯s hysterical maid bowed her head in disarray. She hurried off the carriage and chased after Trisha. After a while, the carriage stopped briefly in a deserted alley. The maid took Trisha¡¯s hand and stood in front of the carriage window. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! Duchess of Carl.¡± With a smile, Trisha bowed her head to the Duchess. But Sylvia¡¯s face stood out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a maid? I heard¡­¡± Sylvia blurted out at the end of her speech, then decided to take a pause. It was not necessary to take the matter into one¡¯s mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh! my mother thanked the Duchess for her kindness¡­¡± ¡°Oh, then what are you doing here?¡± asked Sylvia with a hint of rudeness in her tone. ¡°I went to the Duke of Carl¡¯s mansion by order of the Crown Prince, and Diana¡­and, she said she wanted to be alone today.¡± ¡°Diana?¡± Sylvia laughed and rubbed her temples. It was her habit to make the gesture to make it evident that she felt annoyed and irritated. ¡°Yes, Diana asked for it herself, so I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Sylvia¡¯s mouth burst again with a ridiculous laugh. Only then did Trisha realize that there was contempt in Sylvia¡¯s eyes as she sat down in the carriage and looked down at herself. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Just because our innocent Diana says she¡¯s a friend, doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll believe her right away.¡± Sylvia warned with a hint of insult. Chapter 29 - What’s My Purpose? Chapter 29 ¨C What¡¯s My Purpose? Trisha¡¯s cheeks turned red, her whole face was burning hot. She knew there was a big difference between her status and Diana¡¯s. Not to mention the circumstances that her family went through. His father had only a title of baron, and the debts he had from gambling left him destitute. Her mother, on the other hand, was a commoner without a surname. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ Diana¡­¡± ¡°Huh, do you think you can utter Diana¡¯s name from that filthy mouth?¡± Trisha, who lived like a maid, saw Diana as her only friend. But in Sylvia¡¯s eyes, Trisha was just as frivolous as the other maids in the palace. ¡°You should know your limitations.¡± Trisha¡¯s face glowed red in shame. ¡°Do you ever consider Diana¡¯s feelings? Did you know that you shouldn¡¯t be calling her ¡°Diana¡± when you¡¯re outside? You said you belong to a noble family, how come you haven¡¯t even learned the basic laws? You do know she is going to be the Crown Princess soon?¡± Trisha squeezed the hem of the dress tightly, the soft silk fabric creeping into her hands. At that time, Sylvia noticed a pin on Trisha¡¯s head. Unlike the dress, which Sylvia had no knowledge of, she was sure that there was no money for Baron Blanc to buy that intricately designed hair ornament. ¡°I think you need to learn.¡± Sylvia glared at Trisha. ¡°Can¡¯t you take that hand off right now? It¡¯s not like you were made to wear that dress!¡± Trisha took her hand away from the hem of the dress and looked terrified at the duchess in the wagon. ¡°Friend? It may be because our Diana grew innocent. Do you think that you¡¯re good enough to know that? Was becoming a maid your only intention?¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice was sharp. Trisha, her head down, silently endured the mocking stares from the pedestrians who pointed at them at the end of the alleyway. ¡°Please explain. Why are you wearing those clothes? It was specially made for Diana, so don¡¯t think about lying.¡± ¡°Diana gave this to me as a present.¡± ¡°And that hairpin?¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice shrilled to the fullest, pounding Trisha¡¯s heart. Trisha bit her lip. There was no choice but to wait for the storm to pass, as his drunken father would usually utter. ¡°Oh, such a shame.¡± Duchess Sylvia found this absurd. Trisha was just a tool. A temporary maid, who was so proudly walking around in Diana¡¯s dress and forgot that she was a maid. ¡°Donna.¡± Sylvia called her maid to pull the hairpin roughly off to Trisha¡¯s head. Her hair disheveled into a mess, but Trisha made no sound. ¡°Keep this in your mind. You¡¯re playing a role that matches Diana¡¯s mood.¡± The cold reality shivered all the way down to Trisha¡¯s spine. ¡°You must know your purpose. I hired you to serve as Diana¡¯s toy. A toy that Diana would use until she gets tired of playing. You are a puppet that moves along with Diana.¡± Trisha raised her head, and she saw Sylvia gazing at her with her eyes full of disdain, which looked sharper than a sword. All Trisha wanted was to be Diana¡¯s friend. That is why it was difficult for her to understand why she should go through this kind of humiliation. ¡°Oh, look at those eyes. Where did you get that red color¡­?¡± Sylvia freaked out and opened her fan to cover her face halfway. People who are still conservative are said to have red hair. It was a type of discrimination for no particular reason. Very few people were born with red hair, and all kinds of strange stories were attached to them. ¡°Donna, I¡¯m done educating this child.¡± ¡°Yes¡­? How about the dress?¡± Sylvia¡¯s curious maid asked. Cold eyes glanced up and down at Trisha again. ¡°What should I do with that dress? That¡¯s already worn! ¡± Sylvia was looking at Trisha without blinking, and the maid knew what it meant. The maid raised her bitter hand toward Trisha without hesitation. Soon, a rubbing noise thundered on Trisha¡¯s cheek. Sylvia saw the scene, but she was too lazy to say a word. Over and over again, Sylvia¡¯s maid poured countless slaps on Trisha¡¯s cheeks. Her lips burst with blood, and it was hard for her to stand upright because her eyes felt sore. ¡°How many more hits?¡± The maid felt empowered while slapping Trisha. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ Let¡¯s go back. ¡°Sylvia answered with a hint of contentment. ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The wagon went off the alley as if nothing had happened. Trisha stood there for a long time, holding the beautiful hem of her first beautiful dress. Her lips tasted bloody, and her cheeks were hot as if it had already burned. My purpose¡­ Trisha didn¡¯t shed a tear. Instead, she stared at the wagon moving away. What is my purpose? She asked herself. Both Diana and Trisha possessed aristocratic spirits. Trisha was seventeen years old like Diana, and both had the honor of being alone with the Crown Prince. The fact that Trisha had a poor title, a poor family, was not something that the Duchess should use to put her down. What¡¯s the difference between me and Diana? Trisha in Diana¡¯s dress shone like Diana. In a short time, she also had a solitary chat with the Crown Prince. It was ridiculous, however, for a duchess to despise her like this. It¡¯s different¡­ No, it¡¯s not. Trisha whispered in her bloody lips. Friends are the same thing. That was what I heard when I first met Diana. That remark allowed Trisha to take a heavy step away from the eyes of others instead of breaking down. Chapter 30 - The Old Tale Chapter 30 ¨C The Old Tale Diana slowly opened the letter written and sent to her by Prince Lucas, whose handwriting was very familiar even at first glance. It was as bold and curved as his character. Lady Diana, First of all, I hope you will get better before our wedding. It is something I am nervous about. So, please make yourself at home. At this point, Diana sighed. Lucas was self-centered. Since birth, he didn¡¯t have compassion for others, and he was born that way, and, unfortunately, he grew up that way. Finally, I heard from your best friend, Trisha, that you enjoyed walking in the garden. I promise to make a more beautiful garden for you. Lucas Farrell That¡¯s it! Diana frowned and crumpled the letter. She was annoyed at what he was asking from her, and now she wanted to see Trisha. ¡°I don¡¯t care now.¡± It was a calm, cynical remark that didn¡¯t go well with a seventeen-year-old lady. She guessed Trisha couldn¡¯t have fooled Lucas in their first meeting. Lucas deserved to feel empty because he didn¡¯t have any toys at the moment, but it wasn¡¯t for Diana to worry because Trisha would fill the position soon. More than that¡­it¡¯s a question of what my future holds. Diana calmly faced her situation on her own. She doesn¡¯t have parents to protect and to take care of her. The title of the Duchess and the Carls was all she had. Of course, there was some wealth, but Diana wasn¡¯t particularly extravagant. If she lived a normal life, she wouldn¡¯t suffer from monetary scarcity until she died. If a noble person cannot decide who to marry, that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Diana protested in her mind. Non-marriage was possible in modern times, but it is impossible for an aristocratic lady like Diana. Imperial families like Diana¡¯s were encouraged to marry in order to gain more wealth and power in the family. Although she grew up full of attention, it was ironic that she could not decide on her own life. ¡°Well, lady?¡± The gentle voice of Charlotte cut off her thoughts. As she turned around, Charlotte smiled in a straight posture. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I knocked several times, but I don¡¯t think you heard.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°This is your favorite milk tea.¡± Diana stared at the teacup for a moment. Did she like milk tea? She can¡¯t recall. Diana, the Empress, had no likes or dislikes. As soon as it was served even, it seemed unfamiliar. ¡°Drink while it¡¯s warm.¡± Charlotte offered. ¡°Thank you.¡± Reluctant to Charlotte¡¯s kindness, a sip of soft milk was felt. Yet, the aftertaste of the tea was a bit salty. Diana felt a smile spreading in her mouth without her knowing. ¡°Really¡­It¡¯s delicious.¡± Milk tea was everything that suited her. It was not too sweet nor too bitter. Then Diana slowly realized that she likes milk tea. ¡°It¡¯s your favorite,¡± Charlotte said. Even Diana was unsure at first, Charlotte knew that she liked milk tea. It was a small thing, but something new to her. ¡°Yes, I like milk tea,¡± she seconded Charlotte smiled a gentle smile as she saw Diana speaking something new. A girl who has been quiet since she was a child was actually a deep, loving child. It is a fact to be proud of as Charlotte, who has raised Diana almost like her daughter although she has been acting a little strange lately. Well, it may be because Charlotte can¡¯t deny the fact that a child grows up. Now Diana was seventeen and she¡¯s already close to adulthood. ¡°You seem to have a lot of worries these days, so I prepared it.¡± ¡°I do?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been thinking deep lately. Was it because of your cold?¡± But both knew that it was not. ¡°Do you have any concerns?¡± Charlotte¡¯s sweet voice alleviated Diana. Would this be the feeling if I had a mother? It was foreign to Diana. Before she entered the book, she had no mother in her life as Diana. ¡°Just please¡­¡± She must have changed her behavior. Charlotte could have thought it of some kind of strange because she was a close person. Diana had no idea what kind of child she was. ¡°Well, Charlotte.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± Perhaps she doesn¡¯t need to worry about being alone in life. Seeing Charlotte¡¯s eyes full of good faith, Diana first felt the presence of others for the first time. ¡°I have a lot of thoughts these days, I guess it¡¯s time to ask.¡± Diana finally opened up in a way how a seventeen-year-old youngster would normally do. ¡°So I was curious.¡± Diana furtively gave a hint. Charlotte looked lovingly at Diana. She was different from anyone around Diana when she lived as an Empress. Having been through that hard life, Diana was convinced that she could trust her. ¡°What were my parents like? ¡± The question could naturally lead to the past. Charlotte stared at Diana for a moment and sat across from her. ¡°They were amazing people.¡± It was an exemplary answer, but not enough for Diana. ¡°I can¡¯t remember what happened when I was young. I don¡¯t know why¡­ I¡¯ve been having more headaches since I¡¯ve been sick.¡± ¡°Old memories are bound to fade. You don¡¯t have to overdo it.¡± ¡°I just wondered what kind of people my parents were, and what kind of child I was when my parents were alive.¡± Chapter 31 - The Key Chapter 31 ¨C The Key There was sadness in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. Still with love and warmth, but the ray of sadness couldn¡¯t be concealed. It must be heartbreaking to think that Diana, who is only 17, asked her because she doesn¡¯t want to forget about her memories with her parents who are already dead. ¡°Would you like to hear an old story?¡± Diana nodded cautiously. ¡°When you were younger, I often told you old stories. Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay because I remember everything.¡± Diana felt at ease listening to Charlotte¡¯s gentle voice. For the first time, they sat side by side with each other. Charlotte poured milk tea into Diana¡¯s half-empty teacup and smiled. ¡°Your parents, the Duke and Duchess, were wonderful people. I used to serve your mother before she got married.¡± Unlike any other maid who does petty work, Charlotte¡¯s position was special. On rare occasions, the aristocrats or the imperial family would have someone to assist them. They were mostly from the same aristocracy but were not married because of their low status or reasons. ¡°The two had a very good time, and they became much happier when you were born. You¡¯ve been very pretty since you were a baby. You looked like the Duke, but above all, you looked a lot like your mother. Shiny hair, blue eyes¡­The more you grow up, the more I see your mom.¡± At first, it seemed to be a story of others, but when Diana saw Charlotte¡¯s eyes moist, she realized it was a little bit real. Diana was loved. She was a child born with affection and care from her parents. It somehow came to her in a daze. She didn¡¯t even know who her parents were before she entered the book since she was abandoned in front of the orphanage because she was crippled. ¡°Your existence was the joy of your parents.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Of course. It was festive everyday. Everything about you was a breath of fresh air.¡± It was strange, that she used to be loved, and her existence was celebrated by someone before, but when she lived as Empress Diana, she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. At that time, Edwin¡¯s courtship was also known, but Diana was not able to notice, maybe because she felt that it was a customary one, with no affection. ¡°They both loved you very much, and they¡¯re probably still watching you from heaven and praying for your happiness.¡± Charlotte consoled Diana. Diana has been loved since birth. Charlotte¡¯s statement was heartbreaking if it was true, especially now that she has become an Empress. If her parents really loved her, they would not have been able to close their eyes comfortably in the sky seeing their little child suffering in vain. ¡°If there hadn¡¯t been an unfortunate carriage accident back when you were five¡­¡± Charlotte continued. She thought seventeen was still a young age. But it turned out that Diana had already lost her parents for most of her young life. Perhaps, Charlotte naturally had a hint on what kind of future Diana could possibly have. She said Diana was a talkative yet profound type of child and it gave her an idea of what Diana was like when she was young. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy because you know you¡¯ve grown up so well.¡± Charlotte complimented. ¡°Should I?¡­ I don¡¯t know. What happened after the accident?¡± ¡°Of course I stayed to serve you. Your uncle succeeded the Duke. This position has left to honor you and your ancestors.¡± That¡¯s why they left me as a child in an empty mansion. Diana swallowed a bitter taste of the memory in her mind. Now she was persistently visited and tormented when she became available for marriage to the imperial family, ¡°You¡¯re the only heir.¡± ¡°Me? ¡° Surprising facts made Diana¡¯s eyes bigger. ¡°Of course, you are the only child of the Duke and Duchess.¡± She thought everything her parents possessed was included in the succession of the title, but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that everything in this mansion belongs to you?¡± Though described as empty, the mansion itself was very large. The owner and the actual inhabitant is the young Diana alone, and no one enters or exits. ¡°I thought it was all my uncle¡¯s because he became the duke.¡± ¡°Huh? Well, you don¡¯t know because you¡¯re still young.¡± Charlotte looked at Diana with a sweet smile. According to her standards, seventeen is a very young age, but Diana was young and precocious. Besides, she was old enough to find out everything about herself. ¡°It¡¯s true that your uncle was the duke. Therefore, the order of the duke belonged to your uncle. But the title does not include the property belonging to your parents.¡± Charlotte explained the mechanisms further. Sylvia, the current duchess, used to stress to Charlotte outright that little Diana didn¡¯t have to know much. To some extent, Charlotte agreed, but if Diana herself wanted to know, she had no reason to hide it. That was also Charlotte¡¯s most important role. ¡°First of all, this mansion is not originally the Duke¡¯s house. That¡¯s why your uncle and his wife are living in the Duchess¡¯ mansion now. That¡¯s the mansion of Duchy. ¡± Diana blinked upon hearing a story that was new to her. ¡°Your mother¡¯s mom, the former Duchess, was from the old Tires family, so don¡¯t be surprised if you will be receiving a lot of dowry and jewelry when you get married¡­ but of course, it¡¯s up to you. ¡± As an infant, she never thought she had power. Of course, Diana thought she had to marry into the imperial family for power, but now that she sees it, she doesn¡¯t think so. ¡°You really didn¡¯t know anything,¡± Charlotte said with a bit of regret. Originally, these were things she had to learn directly from her parents after she became an adult. Chapter 32 - The Eternal Sword Chapter 32 ¨C The Eternal Sword Opening the locked door, a larger space appeared than expected. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯ll see.¡± Charlotte gently led Diana by hand. The room was much wider than she presumed while looking from outside. Diana opened her eyes wide and looked around. A large mahogany desk was placed by the window, and an oak cabinet full of glittering objects can be also seen on the other side. ¡°It¡¯s a room where we collect things that are especially valuable for our work. Originally, the former Duke used this as his office.¡± Charlotte unfolded a summary of the story of the place. Diana stepped slowly and stood at the corner where the desk was located. The old mahogany desk was well managed, but it wasn¡¯t able to conceal itself from the specks of dust. As Diana reached out to sweep the surface of the desk, she could feel the depth of the antiquity. ¡°Of course, I know you would prefer that desk over jewelry.¡± If Diana was just like any other normal girl, she would have already been busy running to the cabinet and touching the jewels, but then again, Diana is different from the others. Charlotte, however, loved her mature spirit better. ¡°That¡¯s all¡­how about the money?¡± It was awkward for the word money to come out of her mouth. Charlotte responded with a nod and opened the cabinet immediately. The jewels that laid idle in each cabinet looked precious even to Diana¡¯s innocent eyes. She was quite impressed to see the way the cabinets were lined up. ¡°Look around slowly. It¡¯s all yours.¡± Diana walked along the stretch of the room, as Charlotte said. Jewelry glistened in various colors, gloves were woven in extraordinarily delicate lace, and ornaments that she doesn¡¯t know what to use for were displayed in every corner. Both stood still, admiring the splendor. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Diana mumbled as she traipsed around the room. Suddenly, Diana stopped in her tracks. Even when she saw a diamond as big as the size of her fist, she chose to stop in front of one of the simplest objects found in front of her. ¡°You really look like your mother.¡± Charlotte came in and interrupted the curiosity in Diana¡¯s mind. ¡°I might not know my mother, but at least she left me something that I won¡¯t forget,¡± Diana spoke kindly. That was the sword Diana used when she stabbed herself. She might not recognize it at first, but she couldn¡¯t have been mistaken. She couldn¡¯t forget the sensation of that sword stabbing her in the neck. ¡°It looks like an ordinary dagger made of silver, but it¡¯s actually a treasure from the Tires family for generations. ¡± Charlotte said. The dagger was small enough to give Diana¡¯s little hand a perfect grip of the weapon. When she touched it herself, a strong feeling of agitation vividly soared inside her, and her head felt dizzy. The old silver dagger had no decoration, only a mysterious pattern was engraved on its sheath. ¡°There¡¯s a legend in this dagger that protects the people who have it and it has the ability to make their wishes come true.¡± Charlotte continued. Diana didn¡¯t know that much, but it was clear that this dagger was a trigger for her reincarnation. That¡¯s what the original story was all about. At first, she was puzzled about where it came from, but now she has found out that it was originally from Diana¡¯s mother. Maybe she wanted to take her mother¡¯s belongings with her when she became the Empress. And it happened to be this dagger. ¡°May I take this out?¡± Something inside Diana didn¡¯t want to let go of the sword. ¡°I told you. It¡¯s all yours.¡± Charlotte confirmed. There must have been some force in this sword. Diana kept on insisting on the thought. ¡°In fact, you always wanted to have a sword, but a young lady at your age is not advised to use one¡­maybe this object has found your side. ¡± Charlotte reminded Diana. This dagger wasn¡¯t surprising. Diana held the small dagger in her hand and cherished it. Somehow, her heart seemed to be sinking. After confirming what Charlotte told her and after seeing the treasures intended for her, Diana has found the only important thing, and that alone is considered as today¡¯s progress. Diana will surely change her fate. *** When darkness fell, Diana¡¯s heart began to flutter. Today, it wasn¡¯t enough to leave the window open in advance, so she kept her gaze outside the window. Then she saw something moving near the tree. If she hadn¡¯t paid attention, it would have seemed to be a tree swaying in the wind. Then it was fast. Edwin, cloaked in a black robe, hid in the dark. ¡°Did you wait?¡± Edwin took off the robe and asked in a subtle way. ¡°Yes.¡± Diana did not deny her feelings. The short remark quickly smoothed a smile around Edwin¡¯s mouth. She offered a seat with her eyes. Edwin changed the position of the chair quietly, before sitting closer than what he did yesterday. It was a knee-inch distance from Edwin, who sat beside Diana diagonally. Diana just blushed slightly at their closeness. ¡°The sun rarely goes down today.¡± Edwin also waited for this night to come and see the enchanting beauty of Diana. It was the first time a day felt so long. Edwin took Diana¡¯s soft hand, who had not left his mind all day. It was a light contact that puts their bare skin together, spreads warm smiles around their mouths, and makes their hearts relaxed. ¡°Is it alright to ask how was your day today?¡± It was only a day, but Diana nodded her head as a sign of approval. Every day felt new now. ¡°I heard a story today about my parents, who passed away.¡± ¡°You lost your parents early?¡± ¡°Yes, they died in a wagon accident when I was five.¡± Edwin shut his mouth tightly and held up Diana¡¯s hand a little instead. ¡°But there was something I didn¡¯t know. In fact, my rights to my parents¡¯ legacy¡­ ¡± ¡°I was also aware of that part, but we¡¯re good at heart.¡± Edwin, who gives meaning to even the smallest things, felt very reassuring. The aristocratic and strong impression of his sharp eyes was overwhelming, but it was surprising that he was actually like Diana. ¡°If you become a princess, those treasures will be useless.¡± ¡°The imperial family does not receive a dowry, so your uncle may take it with you.¡± Sylvia¡¯s intentions were more apparent. It was a way to have both power and wealth. ¡°Actually, heritage doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Edwin repeated the thought. ¡°No. It may become important.¡± There was doubt in Diana¡¯s eyes. Edwin continued, his voice serious. It was a rather cautious subject. ¡°No matter how many times I looked, there was no way you could refuse Lucas.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Diana nodded bitterly. ¡°But there was an instance of a cancellation.¡± ¡°An instance?¡± ¡°Yes. A grave flaw in the Crown Princess candidate before the wedding takes place. When discovered, the marriage agreement is canceled.¡± Chapter 33 - The Forbidden Love’s First Kiss Chapter 33 ¨C The Forbidden Love¡¯s First Kiss It wasn¡¯t easy to tell Diana, but Edwin had already read the intense will in Diana¡¯s eyes. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Moreover, Edwin was determined to accept Diana, no matter what. ¡°However, it should be such a flaw that marriage cannot be achieved.¡± ¡°I can do anything if it means I can avoid it.¡± Edwin nodded. The two were on the same track. ¡°But¡­what exactly should be the reason?¡± Edwin had his eyes on Diana, which gave him a hard time talking. ¡°If it turns out that you can¡¯t produce an heir, the imperial family has no choice but to destroy the marriage.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The marriage to the imperial family meant a noble bloodline. If the lady can¡¯t produce a successor, she means nothing. No matter how noble her status may be, even if she¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime beauty, she will remain useless if she could not produce a successor. ¡°This was my idea. To learn more, we have to get a lawmaker, which is dangerous. ¡± Edwin¡¯s suggestion is to pretend to be infertile. At the moment, Diana opened her eyes clearly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a lawmaker.¡± She did not have to refer to the lawmakers¡¯ words. Diana was already familiar with the symptoms of infertility. Considering the world¡¯s medical standards, her knowledge in the world she originally lived outside of the book could have a big impact here. ¡°I¡­I know.¡± There was no scientific way to verify if a woman is fertile or not. Medical care in this world depended on observing clinical symptoms to the fullest extent. The Imperial family will be reluctant to marry even if there is a sign of infertility. Diana could easily make that up. ¡°I can play anytime. As long as the stage and the audience gather¡­I mean.¡± ¡°I think I can help you with that.¡± Diana nodded slowly. Edwin wanted to pacify his curiosity, now that their purpose was both fixed. And even if Diana cannot produce real heirs, Edwin had no intention of giving up on her. ¡°It bothers me to let you cross a dangerous bridge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I have to do. ¡± The seventeen-year-old Diana was more persistent than Edwin had expected. He let go of Diana¡¯s hand and caressed her face. Diana slowly flinched at the sudden contact, but soon regained her composure. Their eyes met. Edwin pulled Diana¡¯s hand, and each other¡¯s upper body tilted as if they¡¯re moving on their own. Their lips met. This time, Edwin didn¡¯t think twice. He opened his mouth and pushed his hot tongue through Diana¡¯s lips. Diana¡¯s hand shook as she winced, but soon, her tongue slipped into Edwin¡¯s narrow yet sweet mouth. As Diana¡¯s lips opened, Edwin took his to peer deeper into Diana¡¯s mouth. Before he knew it, Edwin was clutching Diana¡¯s neck. It was as sweet as a breathless, yet sticky melting in the mouth. There was no one to be the first to covet a deeper place. Hot breath escaped through Diana¡¯s open lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was an unexpected sigh. Edwin instinctively coveted deeper into the sound. His arms hugged Diana¡¯s waist. Diana flexed her upper body giving Edwin the chance to pull her closer towards him. This time, Edwin¡¯s breath was hot, and there was no way to control it. He followed his instinct carefully and reached out to Diana¡¯s chest. She couldn¡¯t hold it in her hand, but she could feel Edwin¡¯s big hand hovering around. In the warmth that enveloped her breast, Diana unknowingly let out a hot breath. Then Edwin put more strength into his grasp. Edwin¡¯s body temperature rose sharply as he felt a strange sensation in his hands. ¡°I¡­Ha.¡± Between the cracks in her lips, Diana managed to murmur his name, whose hand was still gently stimulating her chest. As the queer sensation deepened, Diana unwittingly tried to bite her lower lip, but Edwin¡¯s lips pushed her tongue deeper even without permission. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Diana¡¯s mouth was blocked. Edwin¡¯s kisses and hand gestures melted so sweetly that it made Diana¡¯s vision seem to fade white. Even the saliva felt sweet. Diana realized for the first time that she could be jubilant by a man¡¯s gesture. All of Edwin¡¯s gestures were different from what Diana knew. The heat inside her temple seemed to rise, and the contact area melted away. She was neither afraid nor sick. She wanted Edwin as much as Edwin wanted her. Diana hoped this contact would not end. It was her first kiss. The enchanting euphoria that she felt for the first time in her life spread all around her body like magic. Chapter 34 - Trisha’s Sorrow Chapter 34 ¨C Trisha¡¯s Sorrow By the time Trisha arrived home, the rain showers had started to pour. The autumn is fast approaching, and there is no doubt that the climate around the evening could get exceptionally rainy. Trisha headed into the back door, worrying more about her precious dress that was soaked in the rain than her swollen cheeks. ¡°Where have you been?¡± A familiar voice echoed in the background. Their place was nothing compared to the imperial palace. Inside, water was leaking from the roof, and the dark and dull atmosphere spread all over the area like moisture. ¡°Father, I told you that I am now working as a maid in the imperial family. Today I was off for a holiday.¡± ¡°What? Did I say you¡¯re not?¡± Baron Blanc was already drunk, and it was evident with the way he raised his voice. Trisha swallowed a sigh, and went to where her father was, and bowed her head. ¡°Did you get anything useful?¡± Trisha shook her head. Then, Baron Blanc crumpled. ¡°What a useless bitch. Where did you get those clothes you¡¯re wearing?¡± ¡°I did get this¡­but.¡± ¡°Bring what¡¯s worth instead of that futile dress!¡± Baron Blanc drank as soon as he got money and immediately resorted himself into gambling. But then he was so unfortunate, that he would lose everything at the gambling table. Whenever that happens, he¡¯ll try to get more drunk, and the things that can be sold in their house would slowly disappear. ¡°You¡¯re as useless as your mother, anyway! Get the f*ck out of here, you¡¯re stinking.¡± Trisha was lucky to have stopped at this point and quickly disappeared from Baron Blanc¡¯s sight. She barely had a holiday. When she got home, she had tons of housework waiting for her. Trisha climbed the creaky staircase and hung the beautiful dress in her attic, then changed into her casual clothes. She could hear the sound of her mother¡¯s dry cough at the end of the hall, so she decided to warm the soup and took it into her mother¡¯s room. ¡°Mother, I got a holiday today.¡± Trisha softly announced. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you come home straight? Nicola is already asleep.¡± No one has ever asked me how my day went. Trisha felt the sorrow of having no one to console her and her swollen cheeks. ¡°Eat some.¡± Trisha¡¯s mother, Sarah, shook her head to express her loss of appetite. Trisha had to put the lid on the bowl and put it by her bedside. ¡°How much does the imperial family pay you? I hope it¡¯s as good as I got from the Duke of Carl.¡± Trisha bit her lower lip. She was devastated, but there was no one to listen to her. Her mother had been bedridden for so long, and she had no one else to take care of her. It might be one of the main reasons why she seemed depressed by her long illness. ¡°You have to do well, and remember to thank Lady Diana for her love and support.¡± When she saw Trisha¡¯s swollen cheeks and burst lips, her mother didn¡¯t bother to ask. For her, it was a typical incident for Trisha, who was often beaten by Baron Blanc when he was upset. Trisha was a self-contained child, even from her parents. It was useless to tell her mother that she was beaten somewhere, and she had her legs opened and had her virginity examined in the palace. Trisha couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere in this house, because even her life seemed to get moldy. ¡°We¡¯re friends. I¡¯m not Diana¡¯s maid.¡± Trisha spat out her stubborn words. That was the pride of the girl. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m grateful that you two are friends, I mean¡­I¡¯m also glad that you¡¯re an imperial maid now. You need to make your work better. Just memorize the book so you won¡¯t forget it. ¡± She didn¡¯t expect to see what life was like as a maid, whether it was hard or not. But even Trisha was despondent, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so sick of what you always told me.¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± Her mother always forced her to memorize the books even when she¡¯s doing her chores. Trisha¡¯s small hands have already toiled. She thought it was natural until she met Diana. The feeling she felt when the soft white hands of Diana held her hand was more of a shame than envy. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Cough¡­how many times your sick mother has to tell you, cough¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Trisha answered reluctantly. Even if they were nobles, poverty wasn¡¯t selective. Trisha¡¯s mother used to work for Carls¡¯ family when she was young, and now it was Trisha¡¯s turn to make a living in replace of her sick mother. No, instead, my mother wouldn¡¯t understand. Trisha¡¯s mother was a commoner. Her father was such an indolent nobleman, to the extent that he let his woman do the job of making a living. But Trisha was not a commoner like her mother. At least she thought to herself. But it didn¡¯t work. Trisha was often criticized for being an aristocrat and often put to shame because of the medicinal herbs that made her mouth water. She was often bullied as a witch¡¯s daughter because of her red hair that resembles her mother. It was never a noble job for a woman to know medicinal herbs and to deal with herbs in this era. The fact that an aristocratic woman does such a thing was a point that allowed her to see how low her life was. ¡°Well, mother. I met the Crowned Prince.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was a delight in the imperial palace. From the despicable existence of a temporary handmaiden, she became awakened by Lucas¡¯ eyes. At least this story would make her happy. ¡°His Majesty knew that I am Diana¡¯s friend. He asked me to send Diana a letter.¡± ¡°Really? Did Lady Diana pay you for the hard work?¡± But coming back was the bare face of her mother, exhausted by illness and poverty. ¡°No.¡± I received it, but I didn¡¯t want to tell the story of how it was being taken away by the duchess. ¡°But Diana¡¯s love is generous, if you stay with her, something good will happen.¡± It was no use talking to her mother anymore. It was also as expected. Trisha stretched her shoulders and headed for the kitchen. But now she has a vivid memory. Trisha was a friend of Diana. Although the origins of their mothers were different, she can still be identified as a noble. ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Trisha talked to herself as she stirred the pot of medicinal herbs. ¡°I¡¯m not meant to live here like my mother.¡± Chapter 35 - A Rainy Afternoon’s Conversation Chapter 35 ¨C A Rainy Afternoon¡¯s Conversation The Blanc¡¯s house reeked of damp and unpleasant smell, a stench so repugnant Trisha could detect without effort. Trisha hated this house. Everything in this house was constraining in itself. ¡°I can be like Diana.¡± As a proof, Diana described herself as a friend. The duchess may not agree, but the opinion of the persons concerned was the most important. Besides, the Crown Prince¡¯s Highness let her carry the letter for Diana. That meant Trisha was special. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same thing.¡± Trisha is placing an order today for medicinal herbs. ¡°Because we¡¯re friends, we¡¯re the same.¡± It was like a dream believing that one day she would take her out of their dull house. She will enjoy a beautiful environment of eternity with Diana at the Duke of Carl, and let her dream for a while with the Prince¡¯s Highness. ¡°I am the same.¡± Trisha wanted to make the dream come true. *** Trisha, who was in trouble, blinked without knowing what to do with her first assignment from the Prince. It was a call from Lucas to receive a reply in review to the letter sent to Diana by Lucas¡¯ order. Still, the feeling of being able to sit in the reception room of the Imperial Palace made her feel different. ¡°If you wait, your Majesty will come.¡± The sergeant arrived with a stern look. The reception room was splendid, and it was as timeless as time passed by. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is the same world.¡± She remembered her house where she slept last night. Even though she was born and was raised there all her life, she rarely got used to the shady humidity and the sound of mice running under the roof. When she returned to the palace, Trisha felt as if she had found her place. It was a far more incomparable luxury than she thought in Diana¡¯s old mansion. ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince!¡± At the sound of the sergeant at the door, Trisha stood up and bowed her head. Soon Lucas¡¯ shoes came into the sight of Trisha. ¡°Raise your head.¡± Lucas spoke half-heartedly and sat down. Soon the ladies served warm tea and savory cookies. All of them were luxurious enough that Trisha could not even watch them. Yet this time, Trisha had a share. It was because Lucas called it on the sofa in the reception room. ¡°You can drink.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas watched Trisha with her legs crossed. ¡°You look much better now.¡± The dress she wore was chosen by Diana herself. Her high-profile green-colored suit added to Trisha¡¯s red hair and charm. ¡°Lady Diana gave this as a gift.¡± ¡°Really? I thought it was chilly, but there was one.¡± Lucas scanned Trisha with his emerald eyes. The vibrant red hair impressed him. Well, if Trisha¡¯s luck had gone wrong, he would have forgotten it after he had committed it once. But now Trisha was Diana¡¯s friend, and she was no longer a trivial maid. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Trisha opened her round red eyes. Then, one step later, she understood what he meant. ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty, but Lady Diana still has a cold.¡± ¡°She must be so weak.¡± Lucas shook his tongue as if he was unhappy. The rain from yesterday did not cheer him up. He thought he might feel better when he got a reply from Diana, but Trisha came empty-handed. ¡°If Diana gave it, was it originally her clothes?¡± Trisha nodded unintentionally. In the end, Lucas¡¯ eyes turned a little strange at the remark. It was a novelty. Though Lucas opened his eyes to the joys of love affairs, committing to the first ladies day prepared by the empress, something was lacking still. Each of the first ladies moved like a doll in fear of Lucas, and looking into the hole or hammering, it became repetitive later on. Perhaps, Diana, who has a noble status, will be different. Lucas¡¯ expectations were centered on Diana¡¯s delicate physical features. The royal princess is a precious woman that everyone looked up to. The woman¡¯s body seemed to be different. In particular, he knew that the candidate was Diana; his expectations grew even more. Like the first snow, he wanted to see the white skin, and he wanted to see it, even if he sucked it. He wondered what Diana would look like when she sobbed beneath him and premiered in everything. ¡°All right, go away.¡± Lucas shook his hand. Trisha stood up, holding the hem of the dress. Lucas¡¯ eyes turned to the dress again. The thought that it was Diana¡¯s clothes aroused his sexual nerves. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Yes, your highness?¡± ¡°Sit back.¡± Trisha followed the instructions without knowing what was going on. ¡°You said you were Diana¡¯s friend, right? Ever since you were a kid.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A mischievous smile came to Lucas¡¯ lips. ¡°Well, you must have seen a lot of her nakedness.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± An unpleasant curiosity was aroused. There was nothing to do with the rainy day, but it was Diana¡¯s dress that¡¯s leading him to think of erotic thoughts. ¡°Tell me more.¡± ¡°Huh? What ?¡± ¡°How¡¯s Diana¡¯s naked body?¡± Only then did Trisha read Lucas¡¯ desire. It was a bad thing to dare talk about a woman¡¯s naked body, but it was the Crown Prince who ordered it. Trisha¡¯s troubles were insignificant. ¡°Lady Diana¡­ her whole body is as white as snow.¡± ¡°Huh, and?¡± ¡°It looks tender, but her chest is huge.¡± ¡°Continue. A conversation like this during a rainy day is also good.¡± Today¡¯s rain was on Trisha¡¯s side. Now Trisha has wholly forgotten the house she was born and raised. The moist, filthy, unpleasant place was not Trisha¡¯s. What¡¯s hers right now, is the scent of tea that lingered and the rain that poured into the beautiful garden outside the window. Chapter 36 - Diana’s Inheritance Chapter 36 ¨C Diana¡¯s Inheritance The rainy afternoon calmed Diana¡¯s mind. She savored the fleeting calm in her life, sipping the warm milk Charlotte had served to her. ¡°Oh, the butler will be here soon to bring what you asked for.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With Diana¡¯s nod, Charlotte retreated. Moments later, while Diana was immersed in the book she read, a knock pounded on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The butler was a man in his old age. He wore a classic attire which matched his gray hair so well. He was the master servant of the former Duke. Without Charlotte and her butler Gray, Diana¡¯s life would have been tough. ¡°This is what you asked for,¡± Gray placed a thick envelope down on the table. ¡°Thank you.¡± Even at Diana¡¯s words, which signaled the end of their conversation, Gray stood in his place, motionless. ¡°You are surprised that I asked you to bring something like this all of a sudden, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I was a bit, but ¡­¡­.¡± Diana¡¯s delicate fingers opened the envelope. Several notes were woven like books, and a bunch of small pieces of paper fell out. It was all about Carl¡¯s, or precisely, Diana¡¯s property. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Diana was surprised at the butler¡¯s comment. Soon a warm smile formed his lips; he was firm when educating servants, but he was a friendly man inside. ¡°It¡¯s proof that you¡¯ve grown so much.¡± The butler expressed his sentiments. ¡°Is it?¡± Somehow she felt bitter. As the Empress, Diana never understood nor found her share. She had so much, and there was another opportunity, but she had to die so sad and miserable. ¡°But I still don¡¯t know a lot more.¡± Diana looked at Grey, ¡°Since it¡¯s my first time, can you teach me?¡± Gray saw in the young lady across him the spirit and determination. It was precious to see the happy face of the child, whom he had taken care of since her childhood. He believed that securing her future is the way to repay the grace of the late Duke and Duchess to him. ¡°It is an honor.¡± As Diana beckoned, Gray sat on the chair next to her. The documents were arranged orderly. ¡°First of all, you should know the properties you own.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Gray set a few documents aside. ¡°These are all about real estate. Real estate is¡­¡± ¡°I know. Like land or buildings?¡± ¡°Yes, you are very mature.¡± Seventeen was a little early. But not for Diana now. She must be aware of the current situation as soon as possible to change her life. The only clue she found was her inheritance, which Charlotte spoke about. Now she has the possibility to stand on her own and not by marriage. ¡°The biggest is this mansion. The rest are suburban villas or, in some cases, farms or ranches. The life of the Duke was sustained by the income he earned from running the land he owned.¡± ¡°Like that.¡± His uncle and his wife took the title of the Duke and Duchess, but there were quite a few remaining possessions left by her parents. These, Diana did not know. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how I was living all this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young.¡± Aunt Silvia blinded her eyes, following the notion that marriage was a lifelong cause, and became an empress. Until Diana discovers the unspoken truth, she will be released from their strings. ¡°Then, all the proceeds from these lands were spent on the duchess¡¯ living expenses?¡± At Diana¡¯s obvious question, Gray paused, swallowing a bitter emotion. ¡°Some are.¡± ¡°What about the rest of it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re young, and the Duchess says it¡¯s going to be managed¡­ Charlotte and I agreed.¡± It was expected already. Perhaps by the time Diana enters the palace, the rest of her remaining wealth will be taken care of by Sylvia. Private property was meaningless for the empress, and Diana was an effortless prey ¡ª a naive little girl who was ignorant about how the real world worked. ¡°Which one is particularly profitable?¡± ¡°Well, the horses and the vineyard of the ranch which the former Duke saved.¡± ¡°Horses and grapes?¡± ¡°Yes. Horses are excellent stallions and are traded at high prices in the empire, and the vineyards are well-known because they are famous for their breweries.¡± However, there would be more money to come in creating additional trading than simply renting land. It was a fact that did not change over time. ¡°What will I do if I decide to move this property legally to me?¡± Gray was surprised at the unexpected question. At the age of seventeen, it was not easy to claim properties, but what surprised the butler was Diana¡¯s eagerness. ¡°Your lady¡¯s uncle is now your guardian. Of course, the heir is you.¡± ¡°And my aunt decides¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The main concern was that Diana¡¯s parents passed away early, and Diana was too young at that time, with no one to depend on. Consequently, her uncle and aunt became her guardians, unable to be replaced. ¡°Okay. Leave this. I¡¯ll think more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, lady.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Alone, Diana scrutinized the documents that Gray had left behind. The documents that held the memories of her parent¡¯s lives and now, her living. ¡°I have to get it back.¡± Diana¡¯s blue orbs gleamed with resolve. With the help of Edwin, the escape from the prince was only the beginning. If you do not persist to break the chains, the dark future will remain an endless cycle. She wanted to avoid that because if not, her reincarnation will be meaningless. Chapter 37 - Penmanship Chapter 37 ¨C Penmanship Noticing that Trisha couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the cookies, Lucas offered all of them to her. Upon returning to the maid¡¯s quarter, she wrapped the cookies in layers of cloth and secretly hid it in the attic ceiling. She didn¡¯t want to share her little treasure with anyone else¡ªonly the scrumptious cookies proved her tea time with the Crown Prince. ¡°It was like a dream.¡± In the middle, Trisha relived some of her precious memories. Lucas, surprisingly, seemed interested in her story. Even though he was sarcastic about everything, he listened intently for hours to the maid¡¯s stories. Had Diana known it, bitterness and anger would surge in her. After all, her naked body became the favorite subject of their conversation. But for Trisha, it didn¡¯t matter. She grew up under such a belittling father with a foul mouth. And now, she found redemption on the crown prince who noticed her, and that was all that mattered to her. ¡°Yes, Diana had me as her friend who had nothing.¡± Trisha was an active and witty girl. Though she was poor, she grew wise at a young age, owing to his incompetent father. ¡°Finally, Your Highness, Diana, and I are of the same age,¡± she exclaimed as her conversation with the prince continued. Trisha¡¯s dream seemed to be transforming into reality sooner than she thought. Maybe when Diana is in the palace, she can spend some time with Lucas, who has already talked a lot to her. Then, no one can insult Trisha anymore. She doesn¡¯t have to go back to that damp house. No, perhaps, along with Diana, the imperial family could be Trisha¡¯s home. ¡°You are a good friend.¡± Lucas was more aggressive than Diana. When Trisha chattered, Lucas would give her a curious look. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m getting out of that house.¡± A ragged house, always reeking of mold. My father is always drunk, cursing, and my mother is bedridden, sick. Trisha was able to survive in such a house because she had a dream. It was a dream that everyone would laugh at when they found out, but that dream was gradually becoming a reality. ¡°You will all see. I¡¯ll prove that Diana and I aren¡¯t different.¡± Trisha¡¯s red eyes burned with determination. *** The rain was pouring hard. Perhaps, Edwin can¡¯t come today. They always had to arrange their meeting in advance. Diana felt uncomfortable for Edwin, who was already a Grand Duke, to sneak secretly into her bedroom to work. Though Edwin said it didn¡¯t matter to him, she felt it was burdensome to him. ¡°I¡¯m going to try this today.¡± Diana collected her notes and organized the documents Gray gave her. There was much more than the eye could see, and sorting each of it gave her a better understanding. Fortunately, Sylvia delayed her visit today, so there was plenty of time. ¡°I am here to help if you want to do this¡­right?¡± Gray picked up the notebook himself and began to assist Diana. His eyes, which were constantly harsh, started to brim with tears. Looking up, Diana was stunned by the woeful look of the butler, who had been silent for a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It has reminded me of the Duke¡­¡± ¡°Ah, my father?¡± He was a stranger to Diana. Her parents, who died when they were too young, were only among the people¡¯s testimonies of their memories, but all were a stranger to Diana. ¡°Yes, your wonderful handwriting makes me feel like the Duke is alive.¡± Her handwriting in the notebook was familiar to his father. When she became Empress Diana, she had never even thought about it. ¡°When you learned to write, I made you copy his handwriting.¡± ¡°My father¡¯s handwriting?¡± ¡°Yes, because your handwriting wasn¡¯t very elegant, you paid attention to it and learned from your father¡¯s. It looks the same now.¡± It was amazing that my parents left me something else. I can¡¯t believe the letters I¡¯ve been writing are also a memory of my father whom I can¡¯t remember. ¡°You organized it very well, too. You are truly the daughter of your parents.¡± Diana nodded, feeling a little shy. Her parents were praised and respected by the people. She doesn¡¯t remember them, but it was heartwarming to hear that she inherited similar traits from her parents. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Is it the same? Is my handwriting the same as my father¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes, I was surprised, too.¡± ¡°Then, can you show me my father¡¯s handwriting.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll look for it.¡± After a while, Gray brought back the journal that the Duke used to write on. When she opened his journal, their handwritings matched as if they were written by one person. ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± After dismissing the butler, she continued comparing his journal and her notebook. She tried to write some sentences. By any means, the handwriting of the two was the same. ¡°I think my father wrote it.¡± And it was one of the greatest legacies. Diana received it from her forefathers. It was a tremendous legacy that no one had ever noticed, not even Diana herself. Chapter 38 - Memories in the Mahogany Chapter 38 ¨C Memories in the Mahogany The next day, it was a rare morning for the duchess who was in a hurry. Diana clothed herself in a new dress and wore white gloves to fit the formality. Everyone gathered in front of the mansion¡¯s gate to see the young master. ¡°Goodbye, Lady.¡± All the employees, led by Gray, gathered and bowed their heads. Diana, accompanied by Charlotte, boarded the carriage gracefully; the destination to Diana¡¯s uncle¡¯s office. She did not intend to wait passively with the help of Edwin. Diana herself had to move. ¡°The Duchess who said she would come today will be surprised to see you¡¯re not there.¡± ¡°My aunt sleeps a lot during mornings, she probably hasn¡¯t even gotten up yet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Diana looked slightly nervous. The upcoming mission was one of the empire¡¯s public institutions. His uncle, Duke Aaron Carl, used to spend a long time in the Oval Office as a member of the Imperial Congress. ¡°Will my uncle meet me?¡± ¡°There is no reason that your uncle will not meet you,¡± Charlotte nodded to ease Diana¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Duke Aaron had a very close relationship with your father. He was very obedient to him.¡± That means he would be generous to Diana, who inherited his father¡¯s blood. Aaron, as a duke, was so careless that he was close to incompetence, but as an uncle, he had the potential. People say that Aaron is a typical researcher. He has no interest in the work of the family, nor the countries, and Sylvia was taking the full advantage. ¡°The Duke wants you to come into the office.¡± Fortunately, Diana¡¯s wait was not too long. Diana said to Charlotte, ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± and she followed the chief into the office. The office was quite spacious, and there was a large mahogany desk by the full window where the sun shone through. The Duke of Aaron Carl, Diana¡¯s uncle, stood in front of the office and nodded to greet Diana when she entered. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Diana.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a while since I last saw you, uncle.¡± It was the first time for her. But in Diana¡¯s childhood, he had appeared several times. Aaron asked Diana to sit down. Diana sat down, gracefully clutching the hem of her dress. ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ve heard that you are chosen for the Crown. I thought I¡¯d go and visit you, but I¡¯ve been preoccupied with something else, and I¡¯ve forgotten it again. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Aunt Sylvia takes care of me often.¡± ¡°Yes, I leave all the housework to her.¡± He never thought it would bring his niece¡¯s misfortune. Aaron grew up as a man who was typically not interested in housework, and his unique academic temperament turned him into a careless, indifferent human being. ¡°What brought you here? If you had sent a messenger, I would have visited the mansion.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t contact you.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t scolding you. I¡¯m glad to see you grow up after a long time.¡± It wasn¡¯t a bad start. With a gentle smile on Diana¡¯s face, she stared at Aaron who stood before the mahogany desk. ¡°I have the same desk in my house.¡± ¡°Oh, yes! This desk was originally a pair. My brother and I shared it. It¡¯s a luxury made of old mahogany. It¡¯s a nice pair of patterns because it was cut from the same tree.¡± Aaron¡¯s face turned red. As the topic appeared to interest him, his chatter increased significantly. For Aaron, the desk is a precious treasure and symbolizes his memories with his brother. Diana had brought it up intentionally. It made the atmosphere very soft. ¡°It¡¯s also about the desk that I have to see my uncle today.¡± ¡°The desk?¡± Diana stood up, holding a small envelope in her hand. ¡°I thought about my parents a while ago, and I looked around the room with my treasures. The maid told me that it was a space where my father used to work.¡± So far, she hasn¡¯t told a lie. ¡°Yes, it was. My brother had an office in the mansion and took care of his family from time to time. You¡¯ve already grown up. Oh, Diana, how old were you?¡± ¡°Seventeen¡± ¡°The time is fast. You are seventeen years old now, and I¡¯m old enough to look at my father¡¯s traces.¡± Aaron seemed to feel the sentiment at the moment. It was a good sign for Diana who purposely attracted his attention. She needed someone who could hold a conversation without Sylvia. Only the duke in front of her was more powerful than Sylvia, the duchess. ¡°Yes, please, I¡¯m interested in my father¡¯s books and desk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very proud of you.¡± However, though he was an indifferent reader, he was a natural researcher to his children. It was the best way to approach the issue. ¡°I found the letter while I was looking around.¡± Aaron stared at the envelope in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s letter.¡± As Diana added, Aaron looked at the envelope more carefully. ¡°I came here because I wanted it to show it to you. I¡¯m still young and can¡¯t understand the letter. I think I need help from my uncle.¡± It was a pretty bold move, and Diana¡¯s sufferings in the hands of the imperial family had made it possible. Chapter 39 - Secret Letter Chapter 39 ¨C Secret Letter Aaron read the letter with his blue orbs that resembled Diana¡¯s. In between, the corner of his eyes turned red. Indeed, the letter which Diana had written all night, moved Aaron. ¡°Oh my heaven. Do you have anything left?¡± As Aaron gazed at his niece, he was reminded of his brother. ¡°Well done. Good job, Diana. How did you find this?¡± ¡°I think my father told me. He told me in a dream to open the desk. Then, there was a secret drawer.¡± ¡°Yes, this desk has a secret drawer. Yes, it has¡­ My brother¡­ He was so worried he appeared in your dreams.¡± Diana felt apologetic at the sight of his uncle who stumbled and stuttered, emotional about a letter his father didn¡¯t even write. Charlotte told her about the secret drawer, but the letter was written by no other than herself. However, she used the paper and envelope that she found in her father¡¯s office. ¡°I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about.¡± Diana looked up at her uncle with innocent blue eyes. ¡°So, I came to see my uncle as my father asked me to, with this letter.¡± ¡°You did a great job. You¡¯re very clever at your age, like your father. Don¡¯t worry, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Diana nodded her head at his words, waiting calmly for his decisions. Diana gave him all the clues already, now it was up to him to choose. The choice belonged to Aaron, not Sylvia. ¡°I don¡¯t know or understand¡­ will you teach me?¡± At least he has a chance to make the right choice. Right now, this was an opportunity for Diana. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Aaron could cover up everything and return to his young niece her inheritance, or he can delegate everything entirely to Sylvia. Either way, it was easy for him. ¡°Diana, it might be hard for you to understand.¡± But Diana wanted to believe that her father and Aaron were very close. Aaron also wanted to think that he neglected Diana because he was indifferent, not because he was greedy. Soon, the answer will be heard from his lips. ¡°No, but you are brilliant, and you are seventeen now. I think I know now.¡± Diana¡¯s nervousness was evident in her quivering eyes. ¡°My brother, as Duke Carl, wrote his will quarterly. It was to prevent unforeseen problems.¡± That was a fact that he had already recognized. ¡°This letter was written after he wrote his last will. Maybe because of their sudden accident that he wasn¡¯t able to change it anymore. ¡± That was also the setting that Diana had planned. ¡°According to the letter, he had a nightmare, and it seems that he wrote this letter and put it in a secret drawer. He was indeed wise. Perhaps he instinctively foresaw the misfortune.¡± Memories and repentance were portrayed in the eyes of Aaron; it showed the affection of brotherly love. Diana hoped that his memories and love for his brother could help her now. ¡°Diana, even though I took over the duke, there are many other inherited assets. You were young then, so your aunt had to manage it, but it¡¯s yours.¡± Aaron crossed past the desk and stood in front of Diana. The sunlight gleamed at his massive body, casting a shadow behind him. Diana finally saw Aaron up close. His father¡¯s legacy, which blessed and loved Diana¡¯s birth, depended on Aaron¡¯s decision. ¡°In the imperial family, they don¡¯t accept dowry, but it¡¯s okay to have personal property.¡± Diana was hopeful. She had planned to be self-reliant once she was freed from the harness of the prince. It was a bit different from Edwin¡¯s expectations. First, she wanted to stand up as her own person. It was a separate matter from her heart for Edwin. ¡°My brother wanted you to stand strong as heir to Carl.¡± Diana nodded slowly. The information in the letter was delivered accurately. Staying up all night was worthwhile as she busied herself reviewing her father¡¯s journal. It was like gambling for a lifetime¡¯s cause. If her trick was a failure, she cannot get Aaron¡¯s attention. Diana, my daughter, I want to give you all the happiness of this world, but I write this letter in the foolishness of your father, who is having nightmares. If you don¡¯t need this letter, nothing will be more pleasing to me. If my dream were a pure nightmare, this letter would soon be removed by your hand. My beautiful Diana. Only after we had you, we found the pure joy of life. The verse was true. It was written in her father¡¯s journal. The first time I saw you, I wished for long life, so I was able to write a book about you. Of how our beautiful young daughter grew up. I had a nightmare that I left you young. I felt regret even in my dreams, so I also write though I know it¡¯s a tilt. This part was creative. Fortunately, it¡¯s not noticeable. If you have misery in which you are left alone in this world, then I doubt that my youngest brother, Aaron, will take care of you. We also believe that the employees of the mansion will care for you as we treat them as families. If there was one thing that bothered me, I was worried that if you were left alone at a young age, you wouldn¡¯t find yourself because you were young. That was not the image of Carl¡¯s successor I want. Diana, I wish you could live your self-reliance. I hope you can live your own life knowing that there is an infinite life potential. She lived as an empress in Diana¡¯s life, so she knew how important self-worth was. Perhaps it was a message from Diana yet to be seventeen, to the seventeen Diana who found a new opportunity. Chapter 40 - Making Amends Chapter 40 ¨C Making Amends ¡°If something unfortunate were to happen to me, the title of the duke will go to my brother, Aaron. I believe he is capable of the work. However, I hope that you will inherit our property and move on your own to learn about life. The legacy I can leave you includes your well-being as a person. Apply your life¡¯s learning in order to grow as a worthy individual.¡± Although the letter was her thoughts, perhaps Diana¡¯s parents bore the same sentiments for they loved their daughter. No one wants their beloved child to live a miserable life. Somehow, Diana was fulfilling her parents¡¯ wishes. ¡°I sincerely hope that as a successor to the Duke of Carl, you will be able to manage our property and your life as well.¡± ¡°Diana, live the life you want. The many choices in life are all up to you. It is the freedom of choice that this Father leaves for you. My beloved daughter, if you live with the happiness you choose, your father wants nothing more.¡± The late duke often left a love phrase in his journal. Even though the letter wasn¡¯t the exact words of Diana¡¯s father, it captured his love for his daughter. ¡°If your mother and I are no longer on this earth and you still don¡¯t know what your possessions are upon reading this, then bring this letter to my most trusted brother, Aaron. He is my dear brother who will protect you on behalf of my will, and a wise man.¡± Aaron suppressed a tear from his brimming eyes. He clutched the letter tightly, his fingers almost trembling from his deep emotions. ¡°Wishing the happiness of our dear Diana.¡± That was how the letter ended. It was an exact phrase copied from her father¡¯s diary. When she wrote that part, she felt a sharp stab in the chest. Then, her whole heart seemed to ache. For some reason, Diana felt sad; she was heartbroken over a sentence of love left by someone whom she had never been with. ¡°My brother was profound yet quiet. He rarely praised me in front of others, but he always watched my back with confidence. He would often tease me, ¡°Do you believe in such an ugly brother? I didn¡¯t even look at you, young man, because I believed you can.¡± Aaron reminisced about his moments with his late brother. Aaron¡¯s indifference contributed to Diana¡¯s misfortune. If he were only interested to work on their properties, she wouldn¡¯t have been sold as a political tool by Sylvia¡¯s hands. To compensate for his neglect, at least Aaron possessed greater power than Sylvia which she can use for her advantage. ¡°I will make amends with my brother¡¯s expectations,¡± Aaron declared a promise with determination. ¡°Diana, from now on, on your behalf, I¡¯ll pass on your legacy, just as my brother wished. That¡¯s what I can do as an ugly brother.¡± With his warm hands, Aaron held Diana¡¯s frail ones. ¡°Rest assured, Diana. I must follow his will.¡± Aaron¡¯s words felt heavy in Diana¡¯s ears. She glimpsed the truth in his swollen eyes. With that, Diana succeeded in her first plan to change her life. It was a prayer she had devoted herself to, and the hope Edwin clung. Now, it was a dream slowly manifesting in her life. *** Soon, the fuming Sylvia arrived at her husband¡¯s office. She has never been as unhappy as today. ¡°Diana, oh, you? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Aaron responded bluntly. ¡°Well, I came to take care of Diana on your behalf. I went to the mansion and they told me she¡¯s coming here.¡± ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia doubted her ear. Aaron was a stubborn man who took no interest in his children nor his wife. It was a surprise to Sylvia seeing Aaron conversing with Diana. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll take care of Diana myself, following my brother¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°What do you mean all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I said.¡± Diana stood in her place and merely watched the couple argue before her. ¡°I realized later that I had to fulfill my brother¡¯s will, it¡¯ll make him feel better now.¡± ¡°So what do you intend to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hand over the entire inheritance to Diana.¡± Sylvia blinked, unable to comprehend Aaron¡¯s statement. ¡°I have a secretary to help me with that. Along with the attorney general.¡± ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re conceding? What do you mean? How would you? No, Diana is about to enter the imperial palace!¡± The duchess stuttered in rage. ¡°And that¡¯s how you lose your wealth? I¡¯ll find you a place.¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s the use of wealth for a soon to be Crowned Princess? I think you¡¯ve got something wrong!¡± ¡°This is Carl¡¯s business. You¡¯re out.¡± ¡°You! What are you doing?¡± Sylvia shrilled at Aaron¡¯s words. Immediately after, she shut her mouth as several eyes around them stared at her. Meanwhile, Aaron didn¡¯t give a slight care and took Diana¡¯s hand, guiding her upstairs. A group of people with thick legal books in their arms followed suit. Only Sylvia stood nailed in her spot. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Sylvia, who was left alone, muttered. She could not stop Aaron, who was already firm on his decision. Chapter 41 - Diana’s Redemption Chapter 41 ¨C Diana¡¯s Redemption With Aaron¡¯s approval, Diana was legally recognized for her right to the inheritance. The duke also added a rule that would acknowledge her decisions as equal to that of an adult. Now, the laws of the empire guaranteed Diana¡¯s rights. Diana, therefore took full control of her parents¡¯ legacy, except for the Duchess. Charlotte hurried to Diana¡¯s room and informed her, ¡°Lady, the Duchess is making noise outside.¡± Sylvia did not surrender so easily. After the legal process was over, she persuaded Aaron, but when it was not possible, she rushed to the mansion and looked for Diana. It¡¯s been an hour since Sylvia was shouting outside the door. ¡°Let her in now.¡± Diana said. ¡°Will you be alright?¡± ¡°Yes, she must have lost her energy by now. And you¡­ accompany me, Charlotte.¡± ¡°Yes, lady.¡± Soon, Sylvia entered Diana¡¯s room, her face flushed from hours of screaming. She stared at Diana, exhaling deep breaths. This time, her face was bare without her usual elegant sieve fan. ¡°Diana! I couldn¡¯t sleep because I was worried all night.¡± Sylvia would have been extremely worried; she had three children and Diana¡¯s wealth was considerable. It was clear how desirable the mansion and her niece¡¯s legacy would have been, if only she could inherit it. ¡°I think your uncle¡¯s got something firmly wrong right now. He keeps telling me to manage the properties. I don¡¯t know if he had ever dreamed of anything. He had only read books, but it doesn¡¯t help you in real life.¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong. Diana stared at her aunt¡¯s face, pursing her lips. ¡°You¡¯re still seventeen. You¡¯re too young to manage that much property. And, you¡¯re about to enter the palace. The Crown Princess doesn¡¯t need any personal property. No, I can help you even if you need it. Huh? It¡¯s better you talk to your uncle and let me help you manage again.¡± Sylvia¡¯s words almost made no sense. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your aunt¡­This aunt will take care of everything.¡± Desperate, she grabbed Diana¡¯s arm. However, Diana took her arm off in a gentle yet resolute manner, leaving the duchess shaken. ¡°You just have to leave it to me and think about living happily ever after. How comfortable it is, right dear? If you don¡¯t like your uncle, leave it up to me to take care of everything,¡± Sylvia pleaded. ¡°No,¡± Diana refused her desperate aunt calmly. ¡°Diana, It¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°No, I understand everything.¡± ¡°Just because you have it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s always good. If something goes wrong, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± Until now, Diana was clueless with her properties, which resulted in her becoming an easy prey for cunning, greedy people like Sylvia. Consequently, she had been through so much as an empress. She had lived a life in which one cannot even take a walk at one¡¯s own pleasure despite one¡¯s noble status as Crowned Empress ¡ª a vain and despicable life. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Yes, you understand? So, your aunt¡­¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need your help anymore.¡± ¡°Diana!¡± Sylvia was exasperated. She felt it was so absurd that she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°I will take care of my parents¡¯ legacy as they wish. And I don¡¯t need your help.¡± ¡°Diana, you¡¯re wrong. You should listen to your aunt, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve told you so many times. I¡¯ve already decided. Now, please don¡¯t come to the mansion now. I will take care of my father¡¯s legacy and my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­for you¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Now do nothing for me.¡± Diana stood up first. ¡°If you really think of me, you shouldn¡¯t do anything for me anymore. Okay?¡± Sylvia looked at little Diana in incredulity. Not long ago, she was a modest and manageable child, but this heartless attitude did not seem real, it was as if she had become an adult in a moment. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Sylvia could barely finish her words. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t like your thoughts, your plans, and everything you want to say from now on.¡± Diana held Charlotte¡¯s hand, which had been waiting in advance. Now she has the strength to face Sylvia on an equal footing. Diana also wanted to show clearly that even a person of low status could not be belittled by anyone if she had rights. ¡°And I didn¡¯t like my aunt either.¡± A cold smile crept in the corner of Diana¡¯s lips. *** Edwin was advised by a close aide who monitored the Carl¡¯s to refrain from going out tonight. In the afternoon, there was a big commotion regarding the Carl¡¯s property. But Edwin couldn¡¯t sleep easily. His eyes, chest, and his whole body were reminded of Diana. Edwin¡¯s sword swished as he swiftly sliced through the air. It was his thing to swing a sword with his top off under the moonlight. The night breeze was quite chilly, but his torso was drenched in sweat. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± He found physical activities the most effective solution to chase away the ideas that swarmed in his mind. But today, the effect felt minimal. Edwin swung his sword in the air again, droplets of sweat accumulating on his chest. His build was much more buff than others had guessed. Below his firm chest were solid abs and prominent pelvis. ¡°Stop.¡± Tonight, Edwin couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. No matter how much he wielded the sword, Diana¡¯s figure did not disappear. A gleaming platinum blonde hair, rosy cheeks, and blue eyes came to his mind. Edwin was honest. That¡¯s why he was able to face up to his feelings. Edwin felt the scent of a woman when he thought of Diana. He already wanted to drag that slender wrist into his arms at first sight. The thought of it made him feel hot all the time. ¡°Hah.¡± Again, Edwin¡¯s sword parted the moonlit night. He had no choice but to overwork himself to force the heat to cool down. That way, he would not imagine her. Edwin shook his head vigorously, as memories of the sweet dreams of Diana¡¯s smile that came to him every night flooded his mind. For Edwin, the night was extremely long. Chapter 42 - A Friend’s Betrayal Chapter 42 ¨C A Friend¡¯s Betrayal The Duke of Carl remained indifferent on the surface, but tremendous changes were underneath. Diana decided to carry out her legacy with prudence. Butler Gray and Charlotte, who have been serving their family for a long time since their predecessors, helped fill in the cracks. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was so much money leaking out.¡± Diana, who had been diligently studying the documents all day, finished the last chapter of the papers. Rumors have it that Sylvia would only sit and lay down without checking a thing. When Diana thoroughly read the books, she quickly understood everything. ¡°So the Duchess is so¡­I am somehow worried,¡± Charlotte muttered. The present Duke of Carl was not interested in the properties nor was he involved even in their family affairs, but he desired to uphold the heritage of his late brother. However, for the Duchess, who had to make ends meet, the disappearance of this vast source of income was the worst. ¡°My parents in heaven will be proud of me.¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Charlotte and Butler Gray said. Diana herself was still uncertain, but her parents would have wanted her happiness. ¡°You should do better from now on.¡± Diana stared forward. Most of the words she wrote under the guise of her father¡¯s letter were self-declared. The freedom to choose and carve out one¡¯s own fate will be the most significant legacy. It was a legacy created by Diana for herself. *** Trisha, who got another vacation at the permission of Crown Prince Lucas, headed excitedly to the Carl¡¯s mansion. When she goes back to the palace after meeting Diana, Lucas would call her and ask her about it. She had so much to tell on their tea time. ¡°That¡¯s all? ¡°Trisha looked furious. She was not allowed to enter the gate of the mansion. Charlotte handed over the package with a stern look. Diana has already anticipated Trisha¡¯s motives. In particular, she knew that Trisha met Lucas. The decision was not difficult, and she didn¡¯t need Trisha¡¯s acceptance of it. ¡°It is Lady Diana¡¯s choice that she doesn¡¯t want to accept royal maids at the moment.¡± ¡°No, I was Diana¡¯s friend before I became a maid.¡± Charlotte did not answer. It was just another package. Trisha might not have received it if she wanted to keep her pride. But Trisha knows that there is no way for her to do so. As soon as Trisha received the package, the gate closed coldly. ¡°Ha¡­ Am I a beggar?¡± Misery pierced into her chest as heavy as the weight of the package. ¡°I said, friend. We were friends.¡± Trisha¡¯s fingers that clutched the package trembled. ¡°What have you taken me for? What did you think I was?¡± She thought it was a friendship. The angel-like, beautiful Diana ¡ª that was Trisha¡¯s most enormous pride. Trisha had always dreamt of Diana¡¯s life. ¡°How can Diana make her friend miserable?¡± Trisha¡¯s lonely voice quivered pitifully. You said we were friends. She hoped Diana would realize her choice was a mistake and regret them. She hoped Diana would realize that she hurt her, and apologize, and reconnect just like the old times. But Trisha knew. She knew, from the very beginning, their lives were worlds apart. *** From now on, I will not see Trisha anymore. Diana¡¯s choice made her feel at ease. The rainy season has begun, and it was more challenging to see Edwin. It was only right to take precautions as there have been many incidents due to the recent legacy issue, but somehow, her mind was stuck in an indecisive battle. ¡°It¡¯s frustrating.¡± A sullen sigh escaped from Diana¡¯s lips. She had spent most of her life imprisoned in the mansion, contrary to Edwin, who was a free man, and she was a little envious. He possessed the privilege of traveling the world as an ambassador, but somehow he still felt impatient. ¡°It¡¯s a stupid idea.¡± Soon, Diana settled her conflicting thoughts. She had confidence that Edwin wouldn¡¯t forget Diana while he was enjoying the outside world. It was simply foolish to doubt his sincerity, most evident in his gazes towards her. At least Edwin, Diana presumed, was not a pretentious man. ¡°Lady, we have a visitor,¡± Charlotte informed her. ¡°Did we have any guests today? Who is it?¡± ¡°Lord Jerome Hayden.¡± It was a name that she didn¡¯t remember. ¡°Did you know anyone like that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been around, but I¡¯ve heard rumors,¡± Charlotte continued carefully. ¡°The rumor has it that he is quite a celebrity. He is a lawyer from the government office. But he does more than defense. Maybe he is here to do your work, but the fees are highly evil.¡± Only then did Diana become curious. Did he come here after discovering the inheritance issue? ¡°I was told to show you this.¡± Charlotte handed over a black handkerchief. The handkerchief looked familiar in the eyes of Diana. It was an unforgettable sign of Edwin, and it shows his initials embroidered on the edge of it. Immediately, Diana realized who sent Jerome. ¡°Should I send him back?¡± Charlotte asked. ¡°No.¡± He was the one who brought Edwin¡¯s mark. Whoever he was, it was worth a meeting. ¡°Please make a seat in the reception room. ¡± ¡°Yes, young lady.¡± Chapter 43 - Business With Jerome Chapter 43 ¨C Business With Jerome As Diana entered the reception room, a man with brown hair stood up and bowed his head, his golden eyes glimmering with a hint of cleverness. The corners of his lips curled into a mischievous smile that was not of an ordinary aristocrat. ¡°I am glad to see you, Lady Diana. My name is Jerome Hayden.¡± When Diana nodded her head and sat down, Jerome followed suit. ¡°Yes, Sir Jerome,¡± Diana said, who deliberately held a black handkerchief in her hand. ¡°Why did you come to see me?¡± ¡°First of all, I think I should introduce myself first.¡± ¡°Lawyer for the Imperial Households. You¡¯re quite a famous lawyer, right?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an honor for the Lady to know me. Some noble gentlemen were told to help the young Lady.¡± Diana nodded calmly at the remark. Knowing who the well-known noble gentleman was, somehow, her heart was warm. Edwin had pondered countless times of ways to support Diana while he was away. As a result, he sent Jerome to her aid. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to find out about your legacy dispute.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what my uncle¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he agreed. But it¡¯s just the beginning. You have to go through the legal procedures and nail down all of your legacies as eternal.¡± Diana expected his uncle Aaron to take over, but Jerome was giving a different direction. ¡°Don¡¯t you need someone to find all the work and procedures, hidden assets that might have been forgotten by the young Lady or the Carl¡¯s?¡± ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡± She was certainly attracted to that need. The rest was, can she trust Jerome? But Jerome¡¯s competence was so popular that even Charlotte knew, and he was sent by a man whom she trusts so much. Diana thought strict and thorough verification of his reliability was no longer necessary. ¡°My fee is a bit expensive, but there is nothing to worry about. In your case, the noble gentleman is responsible for the commission.¡± ¡°No, I will pay the fees for my work.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jerome stared at Diana with curious eyes. Usually, no one will refuse this offer, even the aristocrats of high status are always accustomed to receiving offers. ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as it¡¯s worth the money.¡± Jerome gave a simple answer. Soon, Jerome¡¯s assistant, waiting outside, came in and handed over some documents to Diana. ¡°As you can see, your good intentions are clear, but there¡¯s still some ambiguity in the law, isn¡¯t there? As Jerome said, it took procedures to become the owner of legal property. Of course, his uncle Aaron could have solved it, and she has no choice but to believe in him. Aaron, a man who has forgotten his family because he was preoccupied with his research. But Diana had no time to wait for Aaron. In the meantime, there was no guarantee that Sylvia would not play a trick. ¡°I see.¡± Diana quickly added. ¡°From now on, Lady Diana, you are my client, I¡¯m going to negotiate with the Duke of Carl and get official approval from the government. In that way, I will make sure that all the property belonged to you, and has the right to do so. The most important thing about the title of the Duchess. ¡± Diana¡¯s orbs shook at the man¡¯s words. ¡°The order of the court is¡­ It was literal, the firstborn child of the Duke becomes the successor. By interpreting the legacy of the late Duke Carl, the title can be passed on to you.¡± That meant Diana could be the Duchess. Diana¡¯s heart jumped in excitement at the possibility. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be easy. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure so,¡± she agreed. It was Diana, who initially thought she could be the Duchess. But in fact, everything belonged to her. Diana Carl was born in the blessing of her parents, loved. ¡°But knowing the possibility is enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wise, young Lady.¡± Jerome smiled at Diana. Edwin, who was reticent in everything and doesn¡¯t express his feelings easily, has commissioned him for Diana¡¯s matters. He thought the Grand Duke was a steely man. Perhaps when he saw Diana, he became weak at her beauty. It was Jerome¡¯s assumption. ¡°You can¡¯t mess things up.¡± Diana had a sense of calm and wisdom that nobody could ever presume from a seventeen-year-old. Most aristocrats treat Jerome with respect, and Jerome was also cautious in showing the same courtesy. In many ways, he was a mysterious character. ¡°You¡¯re right. Then I¡¯ll visit Duke Carl¡¯s office.¡± Diana nodded. Jerome stood up as if he had finished his business. Diana unconsciously felt little expectations crumbling. She thought Edwin was going to deliver something, but there seems to be nothing. Well, maybe, Edwin was only cautious. ¡°Soon, Lady Diana, you will have to come to the office. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you mind if I will ask for a legal fee for our talk?¡± ¡°No, I will pay for your work.¡± ¡°Well, I am also paid for having a conversation about work.¡± It was natural for modern lawyers, but Jerome requires to pay for counseling, which is rare in this era. It was a timeless sense of money. Diana thought. Diana prefers someone, to be honest, who reveals what he wanted. If it was money, then it was better. ¡°Take it from my butler.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡± Jerome went out of the reception room with gentle courtesy. He was the right person to come at the right time. Chapter 44 - Dangerous Passion . Chapter 44 ¨C Dangerous Passion The day for Trisha as the new maid was arduous. Her fellow maids treated her with a cold-shoulder because of the rumors that she was among the nightly maids. Lucas, who seemed to be giving a little attention, quickly forgot about Trisha when he learned that there was no news on Diana. ¡°Oh!¡± Trisha lost her balance because of her worn-out shoes, blocking the way of the other maid. ¡°Can¡¯t you get out of my way?¡± The other maids usually came from the middle-class aristocracy. They were single ladies who entered as imperial household maids to learn proper etiquette before entering into marriage. The maids, when gathered together, seemed to look like young socialites. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The maid shook her shoulders. There was an unpleasant expression on the maid¡¯s face, sending Trisha a nasty look. The two other girls approached the maid, comforting her. Contempt was evident in the eyes of each other; bitter murmurs escaped their lips. They talked for a long time about the vulgarity of Trisha¡¯s existence and disappeared among themselves. The rest of the job was, as always, left to Trisha. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Trisha heaved a deep sigh and remained calm as if she had grown accustomed to it. That¡¯s how they were as peers. At the least, they did not act indiscriminately like her father Baron Blanc, nor were as terrible as the maids who had chosen the nightly ladies. Trisha, 17, who had gone through a lot in life, could not have lifted an eyebrow in envy at the young girls of her age. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back anyway.¡± Trisha¡¯s red eyes burned with determination. Although she could not meet Diana because of the public eyes, soon, she will be able to see her after she becomes the crowned princess. It¡¯s probably the adults around who stopped us from seeing each other. Well, when Diana becomes a princess, it will be solved. ¡°When Diana comes. Those idiots will be alarmed. You can¡¯t look down on me, then.¡± She gripped the vase she was cleaning with contempt. She was now anxiously waiting for the presence of her only friend, Diana. It was a virtue that certainly awakened the truth of friendship that she had ever known. Although she had noble blood in her veins, she cannot deny the fact that what she had experienced now only became possible because of Diana¡¯s highly reputable status. It was her friendship with Diana that she was able to play in the mansion of the Duke of Carl when they were still young. It was also because of Diana¡¯s name that she was able to get out as a nightly maid and was able to converse with the Prince, whom certainly she cannot possibly meet with her capacity only. ¡°No.¡± Trisha¡¯s bright mind quickly concluded: if Trisha loses Diana, her life would be hopeless. And it¡¯s already been a while since they had seen each other. Trisha vowed to herself that when the opportunity comes again, she won¡¯t miss it. ¡°I need Diana until I get settled.¡± It¡¯s a fact she had faced even long before. Trisha without Diana was nothing. She participated in a tea party and enjoyed a luxury at the imperial palace under the guise of Diana¡¯s friend. If she hadn¡¯t met Diana when she was younger, Trisha would not have known Diana all her life. ¡°I can¡¯t lose.¡± Trisha¡¯s eyes flared redder than the sunset. *** It has been raining since morning, and it wasn¡¯t good weather to go out. But Diana was already dressed. Gray took the umbrella and ushered Diana to the carriage. The wagon stopped at a government building, and the attendant quickly opened the door in the office where Jerome was waiting to see Diana. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let the Lady go out in this kind of weather. ¡°It¡¯s a fixed schedule.¡± Jerome smiled strangely. He has met so many clients, but none have kept their appointments in this kind of weather. The nobles were privileged. They canceled their meetings with Jerome just because they didn¡¯t like the weather or just felt unwell. ¡°It¡¯s the Lady who says that.¡± Although he was not aware of it, Diana had no sense of privilege despite her noble status. It was because of the secrets of Diana¡¯s identity, but it seemed very generous and straightforward in the eyes of someone who did not know what was beneath. ¡°The secretary is waiting. I¡¯m done with the paperwork, and it has permission from the Duke of Carl.¡± In Jerome¡¯s eyes, Aaron, the Duke of Carl, was also a fascinating subject. He really should have been born a scholar, not a nobleman. No matter how indifferent he is, it was celebrated in a sense that he decided to move such a vast fortune at once. ¡°Can I check and sign?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jerome¡¯s work was always tidy. Indeed, upon entering the clerk¡¯s office, documents were already prepared for Diana. She looked carefully at the papers, but it seemed that everything was polished. Diana signed the documents, which had become damp due to the weather, with her elegant handwriting. ¡°That¡¯s how some of the estate and property have been cleared up.¡± Diana smiled gently and nodded. As Jerome said, some territory or property could be taken over only by Aaron¡¯s mandate, but some had to go through legal proceedings. Chapter 45 - A Wagon Accident Chapter 45 ¨C A Wagon Accident ¡°Do you have any other schedule, Young Lady?¡± At the question of Jerome, Diana shook her head. It was not a good idea to remain outside in this weather. At that time, Jerome¡¯s assistant approached him, and Jerome went back to Diana. ¡°That.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Diana curiously asked. ¡°There¡¯s a wagon accident.¡± As soon as he spoke, embarrassment gleamed in his golden eyes. It was a rare sight. ¡°Please forgive me,¡± he continued. Diana¡¯s father was famous for his wagon accident. It was especially excruciating because it happened when she was only five years old. ¡°Don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡± As expected, there was something special about Diana. She seemed like a riddle, and Jerome was always fascinated. ¡°The Marquis of Belfort¡¯s wagons slipped in the rain and fell out. They said the horse was the cause. It had a sudden seizure.¡± ¡°I hope no one got hurt.¡± ¡°No one.¡± ¡°You mean my carriage?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Even in this era, traffic accidents often occurred. There were many variables prone to accidents. First, it was pulled by a horse, and second, wheels can be broken. Nevertheless, the aristocrats were forced to ride in the wagon because they can¡¯t walk like a commoner. ¡°Mrs. Marquis is sending an apology to the young Lady.¡± Perhaps Mrs. Marquis was fretting right now. Of all, it hit Carl¡¯s wagon. It was lucky that Diana was not inside. If she had hit a commoner child passing by, she wouldn¡¯t have cared at all, but the main concern was that it was a Carl. ¡°It was an accident.¡± Jerome quickly added. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s understandable that an accident happens, if no one is hurt, that¡¯s enough.¡± She didn¡¯t want to pay much attention if no one was hurt. The carriage was ready to be repaired. ¡°Well, Mrs. Marquis is lucky.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jerome¡¯s words were too soft that Diana could not hear them and asked back. ¡°I said yes, but what about your way back home?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, what should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to send a messenger to the craftsman and bring the wagon back, but in this weather, it will take a while.¡± Diana didn¡¯t like the idea. It was boring just thinking about the afternoon spent in the government office on a rainy day when she had already finished her business. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°Do you mind riding in the wagons of others?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind that. You know my address.¡± Diana was an aristocratic lady who prioritized efficiency before anything else. ¡°I was foolish. If you don¡¯t mind, use my carriage. I have some work to do at the office anyway.¡± ¡°I like that one. Thank you.¡± ¡°You are welcome.¡± Jerome bowed down his head as a courtesy. His carriage, a low-ranking aristocrat, and a troubleshooter for all things would be too rough and unpolished for the young lady to ride. But Diana was more than willing to take the carriage than waste her time in the office. ¡°My assistant will clean up your carriage and send it back to your mansion. Of course, it¡¯s a service for my noble client. ¡± ¡°Good. Thank you.¡± Diana smiled faintly. The government office was quiet and deserted. Jerome went to call the horseman, and Diana was observing every corner of its building. ¡°The wagon has arrived!¡± exclaimed the gatekeeper. Jerome acted fast. As Diana nodded her head, the gatekeeper put an umbrella over her and led her to the carriage. It was raining harder than before. Diana shook her head and quickly climbed the wagon¡¯s stairs, avoiding the rain. Soon the door of the carriage closed, and the sound of rain grew faint. ¡°Diana.¡± But there was already a passenger in the carriage. Diana recognized the person without taking a look. Edwin¡¯s voice was so low and so full that he could hardly be mistaken for anyone else. ¡°Your Highness? Diana raised her head, her face filled with embarrassment and curiosity at the same time. ¡°How?¡± Despite Diana¡¯s ambiguous words, Edwin looked at her calmly. It was only then that Diana felt that the carriage she was riding was too big and colorful. It can¡¯t be Jerome¡¯s wagon. ¡°No matter how long I waited, the rain never stopped.¡± Edwin became anxious. He saw Diana splashed with raindrops and handed her a handkerchief from his pocket. At that silent favor, Diana gave a slight nod, accepting the handkerchief. The black handkerchief was embroidered with Edwin¡¯s initials, and there was no particular decoration. However, when the handkerchief was used to wipe out the splashed raindrops on her cheek, Edwin¡¯s unique, strong body odor was exuded. ¡°I have no choice to create such a coincidence.¡± A slight mischievous smile crept in his lips. ¡°Is this a coincidence?¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯s a coincidence on a rainy day.¡± The lie smoothly rolled from his tongue. ¡°I wish the Duke of Carl¡¯s mansion was a little farther away.¡± Diana bowed slightly. She was conscious and didn¡¯t know where to look. It was the first time they had been together in such a narrow space. The damp air gave Edwin a strong scent. ¡°There was a wagon accident, and my wagon was broken¡­ So I decided to ride another carriage.¡± It was an unsolicited remark. Diana seemed to be making an excuse for nothing, but she wanted to explain her situation to some extent. Edwin had a faint, weary smile around his mouth as he gazed at Diana. ¡°I like this coincidence very much.¡± Edwin was always straightforward. Even now, he was looking at Diana with his black eyes, which she could hardly ignore. At that time, the carriage stopped, and the horseman came back to the window and said something to Edwin. ¡°Oh, my God, the wagons of Belfort are still in trouble. They can¡¯t get out of this alley until they¡¯re done.¡± He didn¡¯t look sorry at all. On the contrary, the smile on his lips deepened a little; his eyes fixed on Diana. Chapter 46 - Passionate Temptations Chapter 46 ¨C Passionate Temptations While inside the carriage, it was hard to avoid each other¡¯s gaze. Diana, a little embarrassed, turned her eyes away from Edwin. ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯m better now.¡± Just in time, the carriage moved. Edwin tried to hide his gloomy face. Their breaths mingled in the narrow space. When the young Grand Duke was still in his prime, this scenario appeared in his dream. He was with a woman in a narrow space that their knees almost touched, causing heat to creep in his body. ¡°I¡¯m glad that the Young Lady isn¡¯t involved in the carriage accident.¡± Contrary to the gentleman¡¯s words, his voice rang unusually languid. Diana had been inwardly embarrassed by the scent of a man that was foreign to her. Different aristocrats used different perfumes, but it was not because of that. It was as deep as Edwin¡¯s eyes and as weary as his smile. At the same time, she felt like her cheeks were burning. Diana¡¯s heart suddenly races for no explicit reason. It was beyond her comprehension. ¡°The horse in the Belfort carriage was suddenly upset, and it must have caused the accident,¡± Diana softly replied. The carriage rumbled, and their knees touched. Diana tried to fake indifference, but at that moment, she was frozen silent. Edwin, too, did not miss to look at the gap and the flinchy corners of Diana¡¯s mouth. It was just a knee touch, but Diana¡¯s cheek seemed to have reddened more. Above all, the scent of Diana, which resembles the lovely blood color, has been raising Edwin¡¯s body temperature like crazy. ¡°It¡¯s a disturbance.¡± Now Edwin¡¯s heart was beating so violently. Despite his calm and low voice, there was a burning passion within. Then, the carriage rumbled loudly again, which was enough for the light-weight Diana to be moved. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Edwin instinctively reached out to Diana, who was leaning forward. Her arm was supported by Edwin¡¯s hot hand. Diana unwittingly bit her lower lip; now, her cheeks were burning to the point where she felt it herself. ¡°Oh, excuse me.¡± Edwin¡¯s low voice echoed in her ear. However, he did not let go of her hand. Edwin held Diana¡¯s arms with his steady hand and gently set her in place. His upper body leaned slightly toward Diana, and the smell of his scent thickened. ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± Diana was just worried that her voice might have been a little shaky. The next moment, however, the wagon crashed into something. As a result, Edwin, who was leaning his torso toward Diana, lost his balance and collapsed over Diana. Outside, they heard the sound of horses getting wild. Edwin¡¯s heart was also raging. The sound of the horses began to subside after they heard the shouting voice of the horseman. There was silence. Edwin grasped Diana¡¯s head with his arm, barely preventing the two from colliding. At the tip of Edwin¡¯s nose laid Diana¡¯s porcelain neck. As he breathed, Edwin felt the blood all over his body heat up. There was no room for any reason to intervene. So it was with Diana. Just holding his arm tight, she couldn¡¯t help but dig Edwin¡¯s knee between her knees. It was a posture that was taken momentarily as the carriage suddenly tilted, but it was so exquisite. ¡°I¡­ Your Highness.¡± Diana managed to broach out the words. If I stayed a little longer, my legs would relax and wrap Edwin¡¯s knee. Just imagining it made her face burn red even more. Moreover, Edwin¡¯s breath at her neck was like a tickle. It was a hot breath as strong as his body odor. Every time he breathed out, strands of her hair swayed. Her arms barely supported Edwin, and it almost appeared like she was holding him. ¡°Your Grace.¡± Once again, Diana called Edwin. It was a distinctly different voice than usual. It had a tone of sexiness. Edwin unconsciously smiled. Whether it was a coincidence or an accident, it was good. Edwin wanted to spend another second like this. The young, robust body of the Grand Duke was seething to embrace Diana at any moment. He was not unaware of sexual impulses, but it was the first time he felt such a strong and deadly temptation. ¡°Your Highness, stop now¡­¡± The moment Edwin heard the words, he somewhat became even more tempted. Edwin couldn¡¯t stand it and buried his lips on her neck. ¡°Ah.¡± A soft sound leaked through Diana¡¯s lips while Edwin tickled her neck with his tongue, his lips buried in her neck, as he did when he had kissed Diana before. ¡°I¡­ ugh¡­¡± Diana¡¯s little fingers trembled. Edwin licked Diana¡¯s neck with more power and urgency. He wanted to take a bite but suddenly remembered that it would leave a trace. ¡°When can I hear you whisper my name?¡± Edwin¡¯s voice barely opened his lips. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Edwin didn¡¯t miss Diana¡¯s open mouth and smashed his lips against hers. With hot breaths, their tongues became entangled, and her whole body seemed to lose strength. The limited space of the carriage kept the heat in place, making Diana¡¯s heart even more likely to burst. Edwin¡¯s soft tongue explored Diana¡¯s mouth. Somewhere in his body felt itchy and burning, but Edwin couldn¡¯t explain it. He boldly held Diana¡¯s chest in his hand and lightly pressed it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was a familiar touch. Every time Edwin stuck himself close to Diana to give her a fierce kiss, his knees also dug into between her thighs. When Edwin¡¯s knees pressed firmly between her legs, heat continued to rush in their bodies. Diana couldn¡¯t stand the tickling sensation in her lower abdomen and hugged Edwin¡¯s neck. Then Edwin attached himself to Diana more as if he had waited. His knees were intentionally halfway deeper between Diana¡¯s legs. ¡°Your Highness, stop¡­¡± But Edwin stroked Diana¡¯s chest and held her finger in the center. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Diana closed her eyes. Reflectively, Edwin¡¯s arms held her. Sweet pleasure spread from Edwin¡¯s fingertips to Diana¡¯s whole body. Edwin¡¯s full hand began to slide down to Diana¡¯s chest. Soon, it crept to her slender waist and her ample hips. Chapter 47 - Resolve Chapter 47 ¨C Resolve ¡°We have arrived, your majesty!¡± the horseman shouted. Consequently, the carriage stopped. Edwin wiped the saliva off his lips and raised himself from Diana with great difficulty. Hot passion lingered in his black eyes. On the other hand, Diana¡¯s cheeks remained flushed. ¡°Wait!¡± Edwin commanded, poking his head outside the carriage¡¯s window. Diana unfolded her crumpled dress in the meantime, waiting for the heat on her cheeks to cool off. Still, she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from pounding. Edwin¡¯s deep black eyes followed Diana¡¯s every gesture. Edwin wished that this moment would last, and for the first time in his life, he felt sad. ¡°The Lady is too close.¡± Edwin managed to speak. Again, he pretended to be calm, but his heartbeat was beating too hard as if it would tear its way out from his chest. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Diana muttered quietly. Soon, the carriage door opened. Diana got off the wagon, sporting a casual look on her face. It was a long afternoon for the both of them. *** It wasn¡¯t until evening that the rain stopped, so Edwin intended to go out that night. But the plan was canceled after the Grand Duke received a call from a messenger. Unable to do so, Edwin just took a cold bath to cool off and headed to the Alhyeon Room, where his mother was waiting. Grace smiled at her son while silently reading the letter in her hand. ¡°Even when she was still young, her handwriting was beautiful.¡± Her words did not appeal to Edwin¡¯s ear. From that moment, every minute, and every second, only Diana¡¯s porcelain neck came to his mind. It was only because of the cold water he was able to get better. ¡°Lady Diana of Carl¡­¡± At Grace¡¯s little recitation, Edwin blinked and opened his eyes. He could not ignore the name. However, Edwin couldn¡¯t express it in front of his mother. As usual, he wore a mask of the casual Grand Duke. ¡°Did you see her?¡± It was what he had hoped. Edwin nodded as if he weren¡¯t interested and took the letter from his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Carl¡¯s tribute,¡± Edwin quickly added. ¡°The Duchess of Carl brought it herself. Maybe she wanted to brag about it.¡± It was undoubtedly an elegant handwriting. Edwin recalled the image of Diana in each letter. It would have been inconceivable if it had been another woman, but it was the beautiful handwriting of the calm, orphaned Diana whom Edwin saw. ¡°When the imperial marriage is over, we should plan your marriage soon. Now it¡¯s time to show your full profile in public.¡± Duchess Grace lovingly stared at Edwin, who resembled his father. Chesters was a long-term warrior and proficient in martial arts. The Chester family has always been grand and skilled in martial arts for generations. However, he was generous and relaxed as a historic anti-communist. Edwin grew up like this, and now that he was twenty, it was the proof of his lineage. ¡°Are there any young ladies you have in mind?¡± There is. Edwin¡¯s mind has already decided. But it wasn¡¯t a name that could be said now. The Grand Duchess shook her head as she saw Edwin¡¯s tightly closed mouth. ¡°But you are not interested in women. Well, it¡¯s difficult to be a socialite, like Prince Lucas, but¡­¡± Grace¡¯s words were always thorns. Even if he was the Prince, he has no match with my son. ¡°We should bring your companion immediately after the national marriage.¡± ¡°Should I?¡± At Edwin¡¯s vague answer, his mother looked a little stuffy. Edwin has already met a lot of potential women. The senior ancestors showed several ladies, but he remained indifferent. He enjoyed hanging out with knights more than the ladies in the ballroom, and often said that he was not interested in women yet. ¡°Will the national wedding push through?¡± Edwin asked. It was a silly question. While Grace laughed at his son¡¯s remark, the fan of the black satin fluttered and blew a soft wind on the Duchess¡¯s face. ¡°It has already been announced.¡± Edwin balled his fists in disappointment. ¡°It will be as long as there are no circumstances that can prevent the wedding. It is the Empress¡¯s choice.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Grace was the Empress¡¯s sister. She knew well enough what her sister was like ¡ª a woman with no compassion. There was no good awaiting the Crown Princess. She felt pity for Diana. ¡°She¡¯s a beautiful lady. She¡¯s worth it.¡± Edwin added without asking. ¡°You speak as you saw her yourself.¡± ¡°No, just¡­¡± Grace stared at her son for a while, but she just let it go. Meanwhile, Edwin felt impatient. I have to stop this marriage soon. Chapter 48 - The Imperial Banquet Chapter 48: The Imperial Banquet The days quickly passed and before Diana knew it, the imperial gathering was going to be held in celebration of the announcement of the soon-to-be Crown Princess. Diana¡¯s heart was protesting, but it was not the time to reveal it yet. She was forced to attend the banquet, and she must pretend that everything is fine. ¡°Come on, Lady. It¡¯s finished.¡± The delicate shiny white fabric fluttered and produced a petal-like silhouette. On top of it was a brilliantly embroidered ribbon of pale rose, which gave her a more fairy-like impression. Indeed, it was a masterpiece of Madame Haley. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Diana took a turn in front of the mirror, the hem of the dress blossoming like a petal. Her rosy cheeks and blue eyes portrayed a mysterious energy that seemed to belong to no man. ¡°You look like your mother,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Really?¡± Diana exclaimed. Charlotte has told her her parents¡¯ stories quite often ever since. With this, she started to get used to the existence of her family, which seemed to be blurred in her memory. In particular, Diana¡¯s mother was a great beauty and a reader, and she was a benevolent and wise woman. Although she was no longer around anymore, it was a strange feeling to have such parents even in a story. ¡°Well, Lady, I hope you have a good time at today¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± All the employees of the mansion gathered at the gate to see Diana off. It was a change that occurred after Diana¡¯s full-fledged request as Carl¡¯s successor. Diana, riding on the most colorful carriage, stared out of the shaky window. *** Several of the guests arrived at the venue. Lucas, dressed in a ceremonial robe, stared blatantly at each of the guests coming. Though Edwin thought it was apparent, he did not bother to say a word. ¡°Is this all they have?¡± Lucas asked impatiently. ¡°There are still some left. It¡¯s polite for the ladies to show up a little later.¡± Edwin replied. ¡°Hmm.¡± Lucas was considering whether Diana was included in the ladies¡¯ list. ¡°So are the children.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, a special lady always appears at the end of a party.¡± Only then, Lucas¡¯ expression gleamed with hope. Moments later, as Edwin predicted, the chief announced the arrival of a new guest. ¡°Lady Diana of the Duke of Carl.¡± The crowd shifted their attention to the chief of command. Tong! Tong! The door opened as the chair knocked on the floor with the rod he was holding. Diana¡¯s appearance made the crowd freeze in great admiration with her looks. Edwin, at that moment, exercised great patience to maintain his indifferent expression. Diana¡¯s subtle, shiny white dress was adorned with a rose-colored ribbon and was the same color as Diana¡¯s cheek. Diana¡¯s appearance was magnificent enough to believe the rose fairy just bloomed. ¡°I will go first and talk to her.¡± Lucas only nodded at Edwin¡¯s words. Just in time, Diana was about to greet the Grand Duchess Grace when Edwin stood before her, pretending to approach her mother. The luxurious black robes were beautifully wrapped around Edwin¡¯s fit body. ¡°Lady Diana, you are as beautiful as I have heard.¡± Edwin shamelessly pretended. His gentleman attitude was unbelievably different from the mindless time in the carriage. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The two were already nervous just by seeing each other. The incident on the carriage was not something that could be easily forgotten. Edwin had to wear his body out every night, drain his strength, and pour cold water on it to relieve the heat. On the other hand, Diana¡¯s dream comes every night. ¡°Your Highness is lovely, too. Seeing Diana¡¯s pretty smile, Edwin again tried to suppress the urge. But because others were not aware of their real relationship, the guests paid no attention after seeing the two of them warm in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting you at a banquet.¡± Edwin whispered as he was conscious of their surroundings. ¡°Yes, actually, this is my first social debut.¡± Unexpectedly, Edwin frowned. ¡°As I was young, I didn¡¯t have a place like this.¡± Somehow, Diana¡¯s words sounded very sweet in Edwin¡¯s ear. ¡°Well, is it your first time to go out with me today, too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Diana slightly blushed. Edwin¡¯s words were a sweet secret that only the two of them knew. There was a somewhat awkward smile on Diana¡¯s mouth. The smile unwittingly blinded Edwin as he focused on her smooth neck. It was then he smelled her fragrant lingering scent. He had never forgotten it, but it felt even more strange to be aware of it in public. ¡°Did you catch a cold on that rainy day?¡± There was some heavy feeling in it. Diana gave a slightly shy look. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± There was a moment of silence. Both just looked into each other¡¯s eyes as if they were exploring each other, their eyes were cautious and a little fluttering. ¡°The Crown Prince seems to be waiting for a lover restlessly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± It was heartbreaking to hear such words from Edwin¡¯s mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to let you go.¡± Chapter 49 - First Dance Chapter 49 ¨C First Dance Diana felt secure with Edwin around. His wide torso completely hid Diana from the sight of Lucas. Both their eyes twinkled the same emotion, and the nervousness Diana felt a while ago disappeared like smoke. ¡°You are my charge.¡± Edwin¡¯s voice was exceptionally low and a bit tired. But it was a voice that matched perfectly with his calm eyes and dignified attitude. Instead of answering, Diana looked up at Edwin with a sweet smile. Diana had been nervously looking on the platform where Lucas was. But at this moment, she was not interested in anything else. The thoughts of Lucas will be shared with Trisha soon anyway, so whatever he thinks, it¡¯s not Diana¡¯s business any longer. ¡°If you¡¯re my Lord, I¡¯d be happy to take my first step,¡± she whispered. It was too sweet of a voice, making Edwin somehow feel thirsty as he saw her plump lips move. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Waltz.¡± His deep tone made Diana¡¯s cheeks blush again. Upon seeing it, he smirked slyly. Edwin¡¯s unusually low voice was clear to Diana¡¯s ears even in a banquet hall packed with numerous people. ¡°Whatever, if it¡¯s yours, I¡¯m happy to take it.¡± Diana shifted her gaze several times, slightly conscious of other people¡¯s gaze, but her eyes would soon fix on Edwin. With all different kinds of people gathered, it was Edwin¡¯s figure that stood out even at far. His robust physique, facial features, and grace were not something others could mimic. ¡°Your Highness is generous.¡± ¡°I am honest.¡± For a moment, the two stared deeply at each other¡¯s eyes. But only they knew the atmosphere between them. Then, the orchestra began to play a Waltz. It was time for a gentleman and a lady to join hands and enjoy music while keeping their feet together. ¡°Waltz, come on.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edwin extended his arm for Diana, and though she hesitated, she did not refuse. ¡°It¡¯s my first dance at a banquet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my feet are powerful.¡± Diana grinned at such words. Edwin was encouraged by the smile and held her tiny hands with gloves, which were embroidered with exceptional patterns. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trust you and leave it to you.¡± Edwin skillfully led Diana as they danced to the Waltz. The smell of his familiar scent made Diana feel weak. Edwin¡¯s hands and his breath were enough to remember their moment in the carriage. Diana deliberately paid attention to her feet. At the start of the tempo, Diana seemed to be wandering a little, moving smoothly to Edwin¡¯s lead, and sometimes turning around to show off her beauty and dress¡¯s splendor in the banquet hall. ¡°You¡¯re being modest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time.¡± Although she took a dance lesson, it was her first time dancing with a man at a banquet hall. Because of Waltz¡¯s unique movements, Diana sometimes felt like Edwin hugged her. Diana had to try not her stiff arm lead itself. She had allowed Edwin to take the pace gracefully. On the other side of the hall was Lucas. He furrowed his brow, not hiding his discomfort. Edwin and Diana¡¯s Waltz caught the attention of everybody. It was such a beautiful sight that it was inevitable for the guests to notice. For Lucas, who has always been the main character, the situation itself was very unpleasant. Diana tried to endure and tried to smile brightly. She imagined what Lucas was feeling right now, and it made her want to rejoice. The more angry Lucas was at Diana, the closer she was to her purpose. Her steps then became more cheerful. ¡°Oh, no, too bad.¡± By the time Diana had properly adjusted, the Waltz was over. Edwin could not hide his disappointment. Diana nodded while giving Edwin a gentle smile. Behind Edwin¡¯s broad shoulders, she felt Lucas¡¯ stinging gaze.t ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡± Diana spoke. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Would you please help me say hello to the Prince?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Edwin¡¯s mouth rose slightly. He read Diana¡¯s intentions. Diana was supposed to greet Lucas with Edwin as an escort. Shortly after the Waltz, Lucas frowned at the sight of Diana and Edwin together, heading their way to him. ¡°Your Highness, I have brought Lady Diana.¡± At the end of Edwin¡¯s introduction, Diana bowed courteously. ¡°Yes, it took so long.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t hide the sarcasm in his voice. Well, he is self-centered. Lucas, who thinks the world revolves around himself, would have been outraged. ¡°Will the next song come out, of course?¡± The words sounded like an arrogant suggestion. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m so dizzy when I danced to the Waltz.¡± Diana responded calmly, suppressing the panic, which was beginning to creep. ¡°That Waltz¡­ It was my first dance.¡± However, at the same time, she hit a nerve. Edwin looked troubled when Lucas¡¯ forehead creased, but Diana¡¯s original purpose was this. ¡°It¡¯s great to hear Young Lady that it was your first Waltz. Isn¡¯t it a memory for a lifetime?¡± ¡°Yes, maybe it will be a memorable first dance.¡± Diana boldly hit another nerve before Edwin could say a word and intervene. But at that moment, Edwin smiled contentedly inside. Chapter 50 - Jealousy Chapter 50 ¨C Jealousy Lucas cannot hide his displeasure. But this wasn¡¯t enough for Diana. The moment she arrived at the banquet hall, she purposely tried to provoke Lucas by acting deceitfully. It was a perfect act for her, who lived as the Empress but was covered by the shadow of Trisha. ¡°Really? Now that the Waltz time is over, why don¡¯t we take a walk in the garden?¡± If she refuses his offer, Lucas¡¯ self-esteem will fall apart. ¡°And I am sure Edwin, His Majesty, will agree with it.¡± With Lucas¡¯ remark, Edwin¡¯s eyes turned visibly darker that anyone could notice. Lucas, who already stood, headed to the garden holding Diana¡¯s arm. The garden was lit with lanterns everywhere, appearing magical. ¡°This garden is a small maze. It was designed and built by the best gardeners.¡± Lucas shared, attempting to break the awkward silence. Diana walked between the garden trees while reminiscing her memories. When she was the Empress, the imperial garden was her only safe haven. But now, walking in the area with Lucas beside came with remorse. ¡°I heard you like a garden.¡± It was evident that Trisha was the source of the information. Diana took a step away from Lucas to have a more excellent view of the garden tree. Lucas¡¯ one-sided escort thus ended. Diana could feel Lucas¡¯ resentful gaze beside her. She thought it was funny. Diana, as the Empress, can stay for countless hours in this garden. Lucas, the perpetrator, can¡¯t hold this moment. ¡°Diana, are you¡­ Do you hate me?¡± I¡¯m glad you got it right. Diana looked back at Lucas with an indifferent face. Now that he has had a feeling, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Yes.¡± At the moment, Diana¡¯s striking answer reached his emerald eyes. It was an expression she can¡¯t remember. Lucas had never, ever exhibited such emotion. It was a look of regret and disappointment as if Diana had abandoned him. Lucas had never stood by Diana. He was always wrapped around Trisha while the two enjoyed their time together. There was still no place for Diana. Even if she returned to the past, she was expecting that it was still the same old Lucas. But what she sees now is a prince whose face is sad with his eyebrows arched, looking like an abandoned dog. He looked at Diana with an expression that made her confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the beginning?¡± So far, it has been. But as Lucas grows older, he will become the Lucas that Diana knows. So, for Diana, Lucas¡¯s very existence could not have been sweet. His emerald orbs were painful to look at because it reminded her of her last memories. The fact that she involved herself with Lucas in her previous life always made Diana feel strange. The two were very close but also distant. ¡°I don¡¯t belong as the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°Why, you¡¯re setting it at will?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not the kind of person you¡¯re looking for.¡± Diana¡¯s calm reply confused Lucas. There was some firm conviction in her eyes. ¡°How do you know that already, and jump to conclusions?¡± It¡¯s because I know the future. Diana swallowed a bitter smile and looked straight at his eyes. ¡°Prediction. My hunch is not wrong.¡± ¡°Huh, is your premonition classifying me as a loathsome person?¡± Diana did not answer. In some cases, it could have been a crime to destroy the royal family. Diana¡¯s goal today is to avoid trouble but gently scratch the base of Lucas¡¯ emotions. Either way, Diana was planning to leave the capital under the excuse of medical care. If she disappears for a while, leaving a wrong impression, Trisha would soon quickly stitch herself to Lucas¡¯s side. ¡°You are so strange.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes shook at the unexpected remark. ¡°It is a family honor to be nominated for the Crown Princess.¡± He was still egocentric. ¡°But you have no expression. It¡¯s so beautiful, but I am lacking.¡± Did Lucas have this side? She just came back from the past, but she doesn¡¯t know if people can change like this. It was quite strange that he was interested in others and trying to understand them. ¡°Yes, and those eyes¡­¡± The blue eyes were still. But it was cold and grim. It was more challenging to read when there was a wave of emotion beneath and Lucas would not understand the storms of Diana. ¡°Shamelessly insulted me with those eyes, and perished.¡± ¡°So punish me.¡± Diana did not hesitate. ¡°It¡¯s my job to decide.¡± Lucas felt somewhat nervous. Diana¡¯s dancing with Edwin was so beautiful, and it looked like a picture. Edwin, who blushes just by looking at her, is said to be his opponent, but she even showed a faint smile. That triggered Lucas, who always thought there was something Edwin had but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Why?¡± Lucas asks. It was a fundamental question. ¡°I can think of anything you have done against me and tried to exterminate.¡± ¡°But those eyes¡­ are something I cannot fathom. They have something to tell.¡± Lucas could not have known. How can he gauge the feelings of Diana? He, who was once her husband, deceived and treated her like a doll for two years. In the process, Diana lost a child she didn¡¯t even know existed. Lucas, however, calmly brought up Trisha¡¯s story every time he tried to commit himself to her. Lucas will never know how she felt as all the blood drained out of her body. Chapter 51 - Confrontation Chapter 51 ¨C Confrontation ¡°Everyone else begs for my generosity yet your eyes are cold. But I know somewhere there is something deeper, and it confuses me.¡± Is it a consequence of the reincarnation or merely Lucas¡¯ interest in a stranger? Neither cause pleased Diana. She had taken her life to leave Lucas, feeling no hope anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°No, I decide everything.¡± It was a dictatorial remark. Lucas¡¯ emerald eyes were staring straight at Diana. ¡°You¡¯re still looking at me with those eyes.¡± All mixed emotions Diana felt were buried in her blue orbs. ¡°It¡¯s like a maze. Like this garden,¡± replied Diana. To please Diana as the Empress, Lucas ordered to change the garden. But now, she didn¡¯t want to get involved anymore. ¡°Diana, your blue eyes are definitely beautiful. But at the same time, for some reason, it seems like you have gone through a lot. And that makes me very uncomfortable.¡± He felt it for the first time. Lucas felt strange with Diana. He was a man who did not care about others. Or did Lucas perhaps have such feelings? ¡°So, I will step down.¡± ¡°No.¡± Quickly, Lucas approached her. Diana instinctively appeared vigilant. Lucas, who saw the expression, sighed as if he had been hurt. ¡°I have the temper to conclude anything.¡± Why not? Diana looked at Lucas with her mouth shut. ¡°The feelings you have and the reasons for those, I¡¯ll gradually figure it out.¡± ¡°Your Prince, I¡­¡± ¡°Diana, I¡¯m not asking for your opinion.¡± His emerald eyes flashed in a way that Diana couldn¡¯t not understand. The next moment, Lucas grabbed Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°You cannot escape me. I decided so.¡± A self-righteous tone rang in Diana¡¯s ear. Indeed, Lucas thought of Diana as an unusual person. But as the day went by, somehow, his gaze at Diana seemed different. His eyes seemed to be bitter; immeasurable like a deep lake. Lucas wanted to find a reason from Diana. He never felt this way since birth and he could not grasp the feeling at all. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to me.¡± Diana cut Lucas¡¯ words. Her voice was as cold as the winter winds, devoid of warmth. ¡°I will decide.¡± Lucas said. His grip on Diana¡¯s wrist tightened. It was like owning a possession, and Diana regretted her actions for a while. Maybe, both of them would be happy if she could tell him that he will have a good time with Trisha anyway. ¡°I saw you were dancing the Waltz with the Grand Duke, and you seemed to know how to smile.¡± It was in Lucas¡¯s gaze that his pride was hurt. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you show me that sincerity? Don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t mean to say that he is better than me the first time you had met him, do you?¡± The possibility was there. But Diana thought of Edwin¡¯s situation. She couldn¡¯t allow something terrible to happen to him. ¡°There is no reason.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, Diana. I am the one you are going to marry.¡± Maybe Lucas knew something. Diana was more upset when she thought of such a human being playing with Trisha and breaking her heart. It was an unforgettable experience. ¡°There is no reason to like people, nor to hate them.¡± Dianna uttered the words she heard before. When she confronted Lucas, who always spends time with Trisha, he gave her that kind of answer. Diana, who had to listen to it, felt her heart break in misery. Lucas should not have done that even if everyone else despised and ignored Diana. At least, as her husband. ¡°You are arrogant, indeed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas was so harsh. He wouldn¡¯t give her a chance, and he wouldn¡¯t have felt guilty while having a good time with Trisha. Wouldn¡¯t Diana have been so painful and miserable if she had a reason to be hated? ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. I have a reason¡­¡± ¡°There is no reason. That¡¯s what human minds are like.¡± Diana unwittingly spat out what she had heard in the past. This moment came; the reincarnation was not evil after all. ¡°Just.¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°Yes, just for no reason.¡± Diana lived from day to day with a hardened heart. He dishonored Diana and continued to enjoy her company. For Diana, it was the cruelest sight. ¡°But if we get married, everything will be different.¡± Diana was nothing but a doll for the crown of the empress from the beginning. The toy, which has a long lineage from a prestigious family, was too noble and dignified to express discontent like any other woman, even though her biological parents died. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Diana!¡± Lucas raised his voice. His patience was also slowly reaching its limit. ¡°I am the Crown Prince. And you will become my wife. That¡¯s a fact that won¡¯t be reversed.¡± ¡°The plan may fall through at any time.¡± Diana brushed off Lucas¡¯ hand. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you again. I would rather die than be your wife. If you want to kill me, you can always order me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me anymore.¡± Lucas¡¯ words sounded deadly. Who he was at the moment was different from whom Diana had endured so far. At this point, she might be afraid, but Diana just looked at Lucas calmly. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand me now, I¡¯ll leave,¡± Diana said plainly. Chapter 52 - Strength of Two Characters Chapter 52 ¨C Strength of Two Characters ¡°Huh¡­¡± Lucas was speechless by Diana¡¯s frankness. Diana walked towards the end of the maze, which she seemed so familiar already, leaving Lucas behind. Diana¡¯s purpose for attending the banquet had already been fulfilled. Meanwhile, Lucas had almost reached the limit of his patience. He could give up or kill Diana. In any case, however, he would not be able to expect Diana as a well-behaved Crown Princess. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t give you a chance,¡± Diana muttered to herself. ¡°You did great too.¡± She may feel uncomfortable now, but Diana had no regrets nor was she sorry. On the contrary, compared to the difficult years she had gone through, it was nothing less than charity. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy.¡± It was a waste of time for both of them to spend a lot of time wrestling with frivolous emotions, always being driven by the self-centered Lucas. She knew by experience that it had no meaning. ¡°To be happy, I¡¯m here.¡± Diana did not know how she was transmigrated into the book, which rendered her helpless and clueless. The ending of the book is still undivulged. But despite that, she believed there was a reason for everything. And just like everyone¡¯s life, the end is untold. ¡°For me, it¡¯s my life.¡± Diana thought Empress Diana¡¯s life was glum but now was a chance to change the situation. In fact, contrary to the contents of the book, Carl¡¯s property was entirely in her hands, and she dared to break ties with Trisha. And most of all, she had Edwin to support her. Also, remembering how pitiful she was in her previous life outside the book, now was an opportunity. For the first time, the choice to be happy was there. And for that alone, Diana could fix her eyes straight ahead to her goal. *** Behind the splendid banquet hall, attendants and maids were busy shuffling. Among them was Trisha. However, she could not feel any discomfort from the restless environment due to her duties as a maid. Trisha received the busiest work but she couldn¡¯t refuse it. Besides, it was rather an advantage. Diana would attend the banquet today, so they had a chance to meet. ¡°Hey, is the silver tray still not ready yet?¡± ¡°I should serve the fruits first.¡± Still, it was a big shame for Trisha that she was a maid. But she could not afford to question that. She could have done more than this if she had had a chance to meet Diana. ¡°Lack of roast duck!¡± ¡°No, start with champagne.¡± ¡°No, fruits first!¡± The kitchen was like a battlefield. Trisha had to snatch her chance from this war. ¡°I¡¯ll take it, fruit!¡± Trisha stepped out. Her appearance, which had been finely groomed in the morning with her hair kept, was well-qualified to serve food in the banquet hall. The chief maid who commanded the maids looked up and down Trisha and nodded in approval. ¡°Put the fruits on the original table and return the empty silver tray right away.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You know how the banquet¡¯s maid moves like a shadow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The main characters of the banquet were the guests only. The rest had to work busily behind it. Before the guests of the dinner felt insufficient, they had to fill up food and wine, and they should never be seen by those who enjoy the banquet. The word ¡°shadow¡± was just right to describe the maids. ¡°It¡¯s decorated by the chef, never mess it up,¡± the maid reminded Trisha. ¡°Yes.¡± Trisha managed to lift the heavy silver plate. The maid had a slightly displeased look on her face, but there was no other way to send it out from this battlefield-like kitchen. ¡°Come on, serve it, and come back.¡± But the maid was not aware that it would be the last command she could give to Trisha. *** Trisha looked around. The silver platter over her shoulder chilled her bones. As a seventeen-year-old, the court¡¯s work was too much even for adults. Nevertheless, there was a reason why Trisha abandoned her pride and came here. ¡°Where are you?¡± Nervous, Trisha muttered to herself. When she took a peek a little earlier, she didn¡¯t see Diana near the podium. Trisha was forced to put the fruit in place and pick up the empty silver platter. ¡°I can ¡®t¡­¡± If she didn¡¯t get a chance now, she couldn¡¯t be sure she could return to the banquet hall. Then, her hard work would be in vain. ¡°Ah!¡± Finally, Diana was caught in the sight of Trisha. She was alone on her way back from the garden. It was a bit darker than usual. Trisha hurried to Diana in the yard. ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Trisha was about to go out into the garden, an eerie voice rang in her ear. Glancing back with an ominous feeling, a fully armed guard was staring at Trisha over the helmet. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­ Wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°Nobody can enter the garden.¡± Trisha was nervous and put the silver tray next to him. ¡°I am an imperial maid, and most of all, I am the Crown Princess¡¯s best friend, Diana Carl. It¡¯s my job to be her friend now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Unlike the whispering Trisha, the guardsman spoke loudly, garnering some attention on them. ¡°How dare you undermine the dignity of the one who will be the Crown Princess!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Chapter 53 - Trisha Remembers Chapter 53 ¨C Trisha Remembers ¡°Take it out.¡± At the guard¡¯s instruction, two men came and held Trisha. She struggled against their grip but the difference in strength was too great. Diana was right in front of her, and she¡¯ll recognize her when she sees her, but she cannot escape from the guards, which was a great despair for Trisha. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯m really Lady Diana¡¯s best friend!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what delusion always says.¡± The guard ignored Trisha¡®s pleas. Rather, it was evident that he thought of her as a crazy woman. Tears of resentment poured from Trisha¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not delusional, I¡¯m not! Let me see Diana, so I can clear up the misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Noisy! How dare you keep smearing that name.¡± One guard kicked Trisha in the ribs with his knee to prevent her from making further fuss. Although Trisha was always exposed to violence, the kick of the trained guard seemed as heavy as a rock compared to the touch of his drunken old father. She was dizzy and out of breath as she felt the pain pierce her abdomen. ¡°You¡­you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything! You¡¯re going to have your throats slit!¡± Some of the guests at the banquet glimpsed at this unsavory sight. Later, guards were sure to be reprimanded. ¡± Hurry!¡± The guard commanded. The two men lifted Trisha and dragged her behind the banquet hall. Awaiting Trisha behind the walls was violence ¡ª the conventional punishment. Trisha, 17, was a tough force to bear. She was thrown to the ground, and her consciousness faded from several kicks. Nevertheless, it did not stop. Blood spattered on the floor as she coughed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Yes, this should be enough.¡± Soon, the guards¡¯ voices were heard afar. The violence had stopped, but the searing pain lingered. Immense fear paralyzed Trisha¡¯s senses. *** Trisha¡¯s whole body was bruised and sore. She recalled the last moment when she was unconsciously dragged by the guards, and the contemptuous gaze of the nobles who had noticed. There was an invisible line between them and Trisha, as if they were looking at a street madman. It began to rain. Trisha vomited blood in her mouth, still dizzy from being battered. Oh, was Diana there? Possibly. She must have been looking at Trisha with a taunting look. Diana¡¯s deep blue eyes that see through everything made Trisha feel infinitely shabby. ¡°How much will you make me miserable¡­¡± Trisha, who barely opened her eyes and was crawling in the shade of a tree to escape the rain, lost consciousness once again. A dreamlike fantasy quickly passed through the boundary between consciousness and unconsciousness. In the dream, Trisha was smiling. And in front of her was Lucas. She was smiling ear to ear at Lucas, who looked at him equally affectionately. ¡°I¡­?¡± Trisha couldn¡¯t tell where it was from. She didn¡¯t feel sick anymore. Trisha was watching the vision from the observer¡¯s point of view. Trisha and Lucas appeared older but the two looked happy. Looking at each other, they burst into laughter while they strolled in the garden hand in hand. Occasionally, they would play hide-and-seek. ¡°A dream?¡± But Trisha¡¯s voice could not be heard. There were only Lucas and a happy Trisha. It occurred to her that too vivid a scene could not be a dream nor a fantasy. ¡°A dream¡­ No.¡± Trisha was convinced. What was clear could not have been just a dream. But if this is the future, what happened to Diana? As if to answer the question, Diana looked at the two in fantasy. As an adult, Diana was still beautiful, but like a withered flower with no life. Trisha clearly saw Diana, who looked miserable on herself standing beside the window. She gazed at Lucas who was playing around. ¡°¡­Really?¡± At that moment, Trisha¡¯s eyes met with Diana. She was merely a ghostly observer, but Diana seemed to see her. ¡°You took my husband away. You took everything from me, I lost my child, my life. I shouldn¡¯t have made you my friend from the beginning.¡± Trisha¡¯s vision was dizzy so she closed her eyes tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the past. And I¡¯m gonna fix this wrong future. Trisha, I¡¯m done with you.¡± Diana¡¯s voice cracked, and then all of a sudden, she felt like she was dragged into a deep hole. No matter how much she struggled, Trisha couldn¡¯t seem to break away from the darkness. The moment she finally reached the bottom, she saw a panorama of scattering images in her head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was not a fantasy, either. It was Trisha¡¯s past and future. Trisha slowly opened her eyes. Her whole body began to throb again, but Trisha was smiling as if she were out of her mind. ¡°Yes¡­it was me!¡± Trisha¡¯s cry echoed soundlessly in the rain. ¡°Ha, yes. I¡¯m back in the past.¡± Trisha¡¯s memory resurfaced. What Trisha needed to know was obvious. The illusion was not her future but the past. ¡°Diana knew.¡± And now that she knew it, she had the power to make the end the same. ¡°Haha! Yes, it was¡­¡± Trisha understood the memories that had passed by. ¡°You have something to do before that, don¡¯t you?¡± Trisha managed to raise her hurting body, an eerie smile still painted on her lips. Now there was no misery or humiliation. It was Trisha who had everything anyway. The future could be made that way. Chapter 54 - Vengeful Flames Chapter 54 ¨C Vengeful Flames ¡°Now, I know what to do.¡± Trisha¡¯s red eyes glowed ominously. In the end, everything favored her. It was Trisha who was chosen, not Diana. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Lisha?¡± Resolve burned in her heart as memories flooded her mind. *** Trisha struggled to return home with her aching body. She may have lost her job as an imperial maid, but she was not worried about it. She had the chance to analyze her thoughts while walking on the deserted street. Trisha presumed that Diana also saw the same thing herself. She thought Diana had changed overnight, but seeing the past and the future would have made it hard for Diana to consider her as a friend. ¡°Yes, it can be,¡± she murmured. Knowing gave power and ability. ¡°I¡¯ve got more things to figure out, but now I understand.¡± Her lips twisted into a cynical smile. She was no longer an abused 17-year-old maid, she was now a woman named Lisha, who will soon belong in the imperial family. ¡°To be precise, that¡¯s because of you, Diana.¡± It was a strange remark. If Diana had been considerate of Trisha lately, she would have been able to approach Lucas without difficulty. Then, there exists a secret of her own. Her mother¡¯s undistinguished status, which others had always bullied her for, was the only thing that could help her now. As long as it remained a secret, Lucas could not turn away from Trisha. ¡°Seventeen¡­ it¡¯s not the right time yet.¡± Trisha coincidentally recalled the red book she had received from her mother a few days ago. She didn¡¯t know the meaning of the text at the time, but now she had an idea. It was a book that contained what was called witchcraft. It was too elaborate to be considered superstitious. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they were hiding it from their child, and the fact that they were my parents.¡± They were pathetic parents. Her father was irresponsible. Perhaps if her mother¡¯s condition worsened, she would confess her secret to Trisha before she died. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Trisha, it¡¯s not even a holiday today. How did you get here? I left Nicola at the next door today.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now.¡± It was natural that Sarah felt a sense of alienation in her daughter¡¯s voice. ¡°Trisha?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m grateful to my mother.¡± ¡°You suddenly¡­¡± ¡°I thought you were holding me back because of your plebeian status, but you weren¡¯t, right?¡± Sarah struggled to get up and look closely at her daughter. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sarah was an exceptionally well-developed person. The intuition that someone else was in her child was not wrong. ¡°I¡¯m Trisha. But not the present Trisha.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know what it means.¡± ¡°What have you done to my good daughter?¡± Trisha raised her index finger and held it in front of her lips. It meant to be quiet. It wasn¡¯t an act of a 17-year-old daughter to her mother. Her red eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Oh, my mother was a witch. You¡¯re hiding it, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How can you?¡± ¡°A red evil witch who lived in the forest from generation to generation. How did you think to hide such a great thing?¡± Sarah stopped talking. She stared at her daughter with quivering eyes, frightened about the situation. ¡°You will be told before I die; all the books you copied were meaningful.¡± Chills were felt in Sarah¡¯s spine at the moment. ¡°But, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Trisha was slowly moving towards her mother. Sarah stepped back. But there was no place to escape. ¡°You have to die for me to inherit that power. So, even if I knew everything, I can¡¯t use magic as long as you¡¯re alive?¡± Trisha wore a blank expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother,¡± she said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll send my father to you soon.¡± The ending would be the same anyway. If so, what is the problem with advancing the timing? Trisha needed the power of sorcery right now, and the presence of her parents was nothing but a distraction. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­. To gain strength, I¡­ what do you have in mind?¡± Sarah was furious despite her trembling fingers. ¡°Shh.¡± Trisha put her index finger in front of her lips once again. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s not how it works.¡± Sarah reasoned. ¡°Why? It¡¯s the same anyway. Besides, wasn¡¯t that why you hid the truth?¡± Sarah¡¯s intuition was right. Trisha was not informed of the truth because she was afraid of making noise to others, but mostly because she was concerned that their clan¡¯s history would end in the murder of their parents. ¡°But mother will be happy. Your daughter will enter the imperial family and be loved by the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°The spell is not for such use!¡± ¡°I think it is, mother. Why? Do you want me to end like you, married to a pathetic man like my father, and have a hard time? If I have power, I won¡¯t live like you, mother!¡± She could escape their pitiful home right away and go to the beautiful imperial palace. If she had a chance to meet Lucas again, things would naturally follow. It will be a very light spell. ¡°Well, good night.¡± Trisha pushed Sarah with a strong force. Weak Sarah could not scream and crashed into the wall. She had no power to chase her daughter. Trisha glanced at the sight without remorse and shifted her steps. There was her father, drunk and asleep. ¡°It¡¯s too easy¡­¡± Trisha¡¯s face flashed as lightning sparked outside. Her father was drunk beyond the control of a finger. It was funny that she had been beaten up by such a defenseless man. ¡°Whoo.¡± Trisha¡¯s hands trembled. She had to do it before Sarah returned to her senses and stopped her. ¡°You weren¡¯t even a father.¡± But she couldn¡¯t readily hurt him. Baron Blanc tossed and muttered in his sleep. The oil lamp tripped over Trisha¡¯s foot, who was cringed at the foolish sight. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The fire flared over the scattered oil. This crude wooden house was vulnerable to fire. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this,¡± Trisha muttered. There was no need to use the knife she had hidden in her grasp. ¡°Yes, this is all an accident.¡± Trisha put the knife next to her father ¡ª a father whom she hated so much. Trisha did not feel anything. It merely felt like a play. It happened in the past anyway. Trisha must clear the road for her future. For Trisha, guilt was unnecessary for this play. ¡°You are finally leaving this house.¡± Trisha mumbled to herself, moving away from where the flames began to consume. It will not take long for their wooden house to burn down entirely. ¡°Um¡­¡± As the flames burst out, Baron Blanc frowned. Trisha ran out of the house, before her father had completely woken up. ¡°Not because of me.¡± Trisha had already accepted the consequences. In her head, she was the villain of the play. ¡°All¡­ It¡¯s because of Diana.¡± Her vengeful character rooted from Diana¡¯s changed attitude. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Diana, my parents wouldn¡¯t have died so early.¡± The situation was still reversible. Trisha, however, leaned her back against the front door and repeated the spell. It is not my fault. Finally, Trisha blocked the porch from outside. Sometimes when her father was angry, he added a log this way to prevent her from opening the door, but now the situation has changed. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. It was an unfortunate accident.¡± She peeked through the window and saw the inside was not completely immersed in flames still. She pulled a match out of her pocket, lit it, and tossed it through the window. ¡°Goodbye, my miserable life. This all happened because Diana¡¯s bad.¡± In her eyes were fire, her hatred raging along with the flames. It was a ruthless red color that devoured everything. Chapter 55 - Unprecedented Shift Chapter 55 ¨C Unprecedented Shift Perhaps because her nervousness from the ball lingered, Diana woke up later than usual before starting her routine. Last night, she dreamt of a still pond, devoid of ripples. ¡°It was nothing.¡± In the meantime, there was a tension of fear building up inside Diana from their previous encounter, even though she bore hatred toward Lucas. But Lucas was not the kind of person Diana would fear. The thought of it relieved the burdens of her mind. ¡°Charlotte?¡± There was no one in Diana¡¯s room today because she has instructed her maids not to disturb her when sleeping. A little hungry, Diana left the room and found Charlotte. ¡°Oh my god, that terrible thing¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to know?¡± ¡°Charlotte will take care of it. Once we give a command.¡± Diana could hear the maids hushed whispers down the stairs. She gently leaned her back against the wall and held her breath. ¡°It¡¯s so scary to think about it.¡± ¡°Yes, even a simple murder is scary¡­¡± At that time, the maids¡¯ voices were interrupted. ¡°If you have time to gossip around, wipe the dust off. Did you forget that I gave you warnings?¡± It was Charlotte¡¯s voice. Soon the maids became quiet, and there was a sound of Charlotte ascending the stairs. Should I go into the room and pretend I didn¡¯t hear them? Diana thought for a moment, but somehow she didn¡¯t want to. Brushing off trivial things had become a habit of hers. Recently, Diana realized how much it meant to be the master of her decisions. ¡°Miss?¡± Charlotte appeared, a hint of embarrassment plastered on her face. In comparison, Diana looked calm. She opened the door and went in. Soon after, Charlotte followed inside. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Miss, can you believe that giving the order was not meant to deceive you? ¡± Diana smiled gently at Charlotte. ¡°I heard it was scary, but Charlotte was going to tell me herself, right?¡± Charlotte nodded. Diana was once a different person, but when she came into the book and became Empress Diana, she lived a miserable life as time passed. Now, she thought nothing would surprise her anymore. ¡°Listen calmly, my lady.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°On the night of the ball, something terrible happened to Baron Blanc.¡± ¡°A terrible thing?¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to hear more about Trisha. ¡°If it¡¯s not too important.¡± Diana interfered. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite a hot topic. I think you should know.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The house of Baron Blanc was burnt down when Trisha came home last night.¡± ¡°Burnt down? There was a fire? No, Trisha is a maid. Why was she at home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°Anyway, after the incident, the local district guards were looking into it, and there was something strange going on. So, the case had been formally delegated to the Imperial Guards for the investigation. The reason was¡­¡± Diana seemed to know the conclusion before Charlotte reached the end of the story. If it was a simple investigation, the local guards were the ones to handle the case. The Imperial Guards only step in when their names are summoned. But there was an exception: when the occurrence is too terrible and details are shrouded, the case becoming the talk of the whole town. ¡°The second floor didn¡¯t collapse completely, but when the guards arrived, Trisha¡¯s mother fell from the stairs and managed to escape. They said her whole body was scorched. At that point, Diana paused. ¡°Trisha was not at home, so she seems to have expelled her anger. Baron Blanc¡¯s remains were found on the ground floor.¡± ¡°That¡­ that sort of thing.¡± Diana gasped. It wasn¡¯t in her memory. In other words, it didn¡¯t happen in the original story. Chapter 56 - Breaking Free Chapter 56 ¨C Breaking Free ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± Charlotte affectionately laid her hand on Diana¡¯s shoulder. Mainly, Diana felt no sympathy for Trisha. What surprised her was the unanticipated twist of events, deviating from the original story. Well, it¡¯s reincarnation, if there was no change, there would be no reason to be reborn. ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯d like to think alone for a moment.¡± ¡°Yes, you should have lunch later.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Charlotte left the room, relieved to hear Diana¡¯s answer. ¡°Maybe¡­ it was not an accident.¡± Diana muttered, her voice without a hint of sympathy. If it was an accident, it should have happened in the past. But it occurred after Diana¡¯s reincarnation, so she suspected that it was intentional. ¡°No way¡­¡± Baron Blanc had many enemies. The debtors on gambling boards have always been vocal about it. But they had no reason to kill the Baron. You can¡¯t owe money to the dead. ¡°But she is only seventeen.¡± Though Trisha was young, Diana thought she acted and spoke more like an adult already. Yet Trisha did not have to do such thing. She previously worked as an imperial maid and met Lucas, so she had everything she wanted. However, Diana had already decided to remove Trisha¡¯s existence from her life. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to focus on my life instead of that.¡± Diana recalled the sight she had seen at the ball. Everyone was dressed elegantly, showcasing their aristocratic appearance, but each was distinguished. A closer look showed that people of similar status gathered together to chat, but their differences were evident even in subtle gestures. ¡°Is that a happy life?¡± Because she was once an Empress, she was the most well-known aristocrat. No matter how much she was shunned, the Empress was always an Empress. Those envious of Diana were the people who struggled for attention anyway. None of them could see Diana as a friend. Diana longed for Edwin¡¯s warm eyes and gentle touch. The people around looked at them as they danced the Waltz, oblivious. Diana wanted to break free from the suffocating values ??of the upper class. At least she thought it would be bearable if Edwin was there. ¡°I have to find my freedom first.¡± Diana¡¯s misfortune in her previous life was due to her powerlessness, rendering her incapable of anything. She was the noblest woman in the imperial court, but she was incompetent even in deciding which color to wear. She came back into the book and knew that she was the Empress, but it didn¡¯t change. The sense of helplessness and loneliness had already been engraved in her identity. ¡°If this incident gets into Lucas¡¯ ear, they¡¯ll certainly get closer.¡± For the naive Lucas, this tragedy would be a reason to feel more sympathy for Trisha. Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly unfortunate for Diana. ¡°The seventeen-year-old spirit under the rule of the empire.¡± It was who I am now. Age will continue to brow, but the fact of being a woman will not change. Accepting the inevitable, she knew she needed to be sharp in order to survive. *** Charlotte was surprised at Diana¡¯s too casual of a reaction. Diana was inherently insensitive to emotional ups and downs but sometimes, she can also be too emotional. Charlotte indeed hated Trisha as usual, but it was Diana who had recently shown her strong feelings more. ¡°Is the lady already grown up like this?¡± Perhaps Diana was troubled. Charlotte was hurting because Diana silently hid it and deliberately asked for a moment alone. ¡°However, history books in this situation¡­¡± Charlotte scoured the library diligently as Diana asked. ¡°So maybe it¡¯s better to divert attention for a while.¡± Charlotte¡¯s reasoning was always ambiguous. It was right that Diana didn¡¯t want to think about what happened to Trisha¡¯s family now, but asking her for a history book was quite random and strange. ¡°My Lady, I hope this is what you¡¯ve been looking for.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Diana felt the fresh breeze of autumn through an open window. Charlotte left the room, along with the tea she prepared for Diana. ¡°The history of the Empire.¡± The sight of the thick book suffocated her mind. ¡°At least one line of this book would be a benefit to me.¡± Fortunately, Diana naturally liked reading. Her only hobby was reading. Before becoming Diana of the book, she was under the care of a health facility as an abandoned disabled child with no money. Her life was comparable to a blank canvass. Maybe that¡¯s why she could adapt to the Empress Diana more quickly. Endless solitude and powerlessness were the commonalities between the two characters in different realities. The only way Diana could access the world was through books. Books do not give Diana a look of contempt or disregard. They tell their own stories in a print of letters. Reading was only Diana¡¯s choice. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know the ending of the book.¡± Regret came late. It mystified Diana the inexplicable mystery of the book and the reincarnation. But from now on, Diana had to carve her way out from the bondage of curse. Otherwise, misfortune would swallow her again. ¡°This is my life now,¡± Diana spoke calmly as if she were comforting herself. ¡°From now on, every choice, every responsibility¡­ it¡¯s mine.¡± She was no longer the reader. Her life¡¯s destination MN was in her own grasp. Realizing that, her role became more clearer. First, she had to find a similar case to hers in the bulky book. It was necessary that a noblewoman could stand firmly on her feet within the laws of the empire. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­ At that time, Trisha was both a woman and a single marquis.¡± Soon, the tea had completely cooled down. Diana pressed her finger on the book, gliding it across a specific sentence. Chapter 57 - History of Women Chapter 57 ¨C History of Women [The Duke of Taira was a woman with a duke¡¯s commission, a rare case showing that the laws of the empire were equal.] It was a record decades ago. It maybe was the reason why Lucas had offered Trisha a Marquise title since there was a precedent. It was ironic that the painful memory flashes across Diana¡¯s memory again. [She was born as the Duchess of Taira and later married the Count of Javier. Her husband¡¯s early death had left her married for less than a few years, and she returned to the estate where she was born.] Diana¡¯s intuition was right. Unexpectedly, women¡¯s rights were not neglected in this era. It may not be at the same level as modern times, but there have been examples where she could win an opportunity in a country of status. [It was not surprising that she succeeded after three years of litigation and a significant influence on the political, business and social circles. She had recaptured her share of her estate and title, which had been taken away by neglect.] But it was not as easy as this plain text from a book. If Diana was born as a man in the first place, there would not have been an unnecessary process. Nevertheless, she succeeded in getting back her parents¡¯ properties, so there was hope for Diana. ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning that I acquired back my inheritance.¡± Diana had no intention of taking a brief victory. The past Diana had the same thing ¨C a highly status symbol, but what was the result? Diana was still unhappy. ¡°I will stop chasing now.¡± Diana then realized exactly what she had to do. ¡°I¡¯m still seventeen.¡± But Diana had far more than she thought she had in the world. First, she was physically fit and although her parents had left her early, she inherited possessions that will enable her to have a good life, and lastly, Charlotte, who treated her like her own child. Diana, the Empress, was subjected to coercion and pressure disguised as gentle care. There was nothing that pleased her. Yet the sad fact barely scratched on her already broken heart. Diana just lived like that. She recalled the past when she was helpless wherever she went. ¡°I¡¯ll walk my own way¡­¡± However, there were now countless opportunities that she never had before. What she had always read in the books was now her reality. That alone made her struggle worthy. I will find my way from now on so as not to miss every chance. *** Diana consumed her time indulging in books until the next day. Just over a decade ago, there was a woman who received the rank of Count. In other words, there was no regulation in the Imperial Law that a woman could not become a knight. Indeed, women were special. Records of women¡¯s significant influence on politics, business, and sociology have appeared quite often. There was a woman who was called to do business, starting with her property, giving a specific donation to the empire, and being commissioned. They were all once married, but when they found their place even there was no husband. ¡°If you want, you don¡¯t have to get married.¡± It was a good fact. The marriage that Diana experienced was miserable. She preferred to be free and alone. No matter how high the marriage uplifts your status, it is meaningless if your life is miserable. Most of all, what was more special than any woman in the book was Diana¡¯s current situation. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Lucas, there¡¯s no guarantee of a happy marriage.¡± Lucas was the biggest reason for Diana¡¯s negative perception of marriage, but her indifferent personality also played a part. Her feelings for Edwin and marriage could have been a separate matter. Diana was so indulged in her world, and she was not the kind of person who sought value from others. Even if she met a perfect partner, Diana didn¡¯t know how long it would last. It was always the nature of the book to tell a story of men and women who lived happily ever after, but it did not seem so in real life, which wasn¡¯t a fairy tale. Instead, it was more like an unfortunate reality. ¡°Not enough for now.¡± That was the conclusion Diana made. There was a legacy, but not enough to change the big game. The real power of the Duke of Carl was still with Aaron and Sylvia. ¡°Whatever, money is still important in any era.¡± Although she had become estranged from Charlotte, the latter still scrutinized Diana¡¯s reaction at the misfortune of Trisha, who was once her friend. But Diana did not bother. How long has it been since I was lost in thought? Soon the sun fell on the horizon. Then, a knock on the door rang two times. When Diana answered briefly, Charlotte, who was always calm, came up with a gentle gesture and stood by Diana¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re into reading again today.¡± ¡°Yes, I think I learn a lot from reading books.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lady.¡± Charlotte kept standing there even after finishing her speech. Diana took her eyes off the book and looked at Charlotte. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I sent the appropriate aid to Blanc as you instructed me yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even if they knew only their names, it was the duty of the nobility to keep such trivial protocol. Furthermore, many people knew that the two were once friends, so they only sent the necessary amount. Trisha was a smart kid, and she probably knew for sure what Diana meant. A ceremonial consolation with a ruler-like amount with no message stated that Trisha¡¯s misfortune did not change their current relationship. ¡°And, in connection, the Grand Duke has come.¡± ¡°The Great Grand Duke?¡± Chapter 58 - Unexpected Visit Chapter 58 ¨C Unexpected Visit Diana¡¯s eyes were wide open. She didn¡¯t expect the Grand Duke to visit her in broad daylight. Charlotte interpreted Diana¡¯s agitation as a surprise for a sudden figure, without any knowledge of her innermost thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he came to comfort you.¡± The recent incident might be the reason for the Grand Duke¡¯s visit to the Young Lady. ¡°Should I just ask him to leave?¡± Charlotte continued. ¡°No, you can¡¯t be rude.¡± Diana quickly interrupted. Charlotte nodded. Diana still had ample time to prepare herself. She hastily glanced at the mirror and checked for any untidiness before heading to the receiving room on the first floor where Edwin was waiting. ¡°Here comes the Young Lady.¡± Butler Gray¡¯s deep voice resounded in the receiving room. Again, Edwin stood up and greeted Diana. Edwin was much higher in status, but it was a gentleman¡¯s courtesy to a Lady. ¡°Please forgive my rudeness for coming without an invitation,¡± spoke Edwin. ¡°No, Your Grace.¡± The butler stepped out of the room as soon as Diana settled in her seat. Only then did Edwin continue to talk. ¡°I heard the news about the Blanc incident. More so, I couldn¡¯t wait for the night to make sure you were all right. ¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± That was all she could utter. But Edwin¡¯s black orbs firmly watched Diana in place. She looked at Edwin the same way for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, it was a little bit shocking, but¡­¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d be surprised.¡± Diana gazed at Edwin¡¯s face, which was prominent yet incomprehensible. His eyes were looking at Diana solemnly. ¡°The story of Baron Blanc is unusual. And I¡¯ve heard that you are close with his daughter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it sounds strange, but I don¡¯t think I am friends with her anymore.¡± ¡°If you say so, then so be it.¡± Edwin¡¯s gaze was persistent as if he could not miss a breath of Diana. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Anyway, it didn¡¯t happen on Carl Street.¡± Diana managed to utter an absurd statement. Her reaction was calmer than what Edwin had expected. He squinted his eyes and suddenly, his presence seemed silly. He had expected to see Diana scared but instead, he saw the opposite. ¡°My heart is weaker than yours.¡± It was Edwin himself who lost his composure, causing him to behave immaturely. ¡°And you are using the unfortunate event,¡± Diana spoke. Edwin swallowed at the unexpected remark. It was a sharp point. He came in the pretense of comforting Diana. It was a good excuse. ¡°I¡¯m the one who acted cowardly. Not you.¡± Edwin readily acknowledged the fact. ¡°I wanted to see you on that excuse.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to hear the reason. Each other¡¯s body language already knew it. Diana didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment with clumsy words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the main culprit behind your cowardice,¡± Diana teased. ¡°There is no one to blame for.¡± Edwin¡¯s gaze was as frank as his words. Every moment felt so long for Edwin. Diana slowly blinked her eyes and opened her lips. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°To worry is not your share of concern. It¡¯s all my decision.¡± Edwin briefly looked at Diana. The mere presence of Edwin seemed to fill the spacious vicinity. He exuded natural elegance and dignity. Even his crossed long legs appeared elegant, and his deep eyes were filled with the languid charm of a Grand Duke. ¡°It was nice to be here to see you, but I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡± Edwin¡¯s words reminded her of their secret meeting. The two tried to avoid eye contact, coveting each other¡¯s lips, and shared the same heat in their bodies. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d end up courting someone.¡± A woman was a stranger to Edwin. He had never been particularly interested and women couldn¡¯t make an excellent impression. Yet it was only natural for Edwin, who grew up surrounded by noble personalities. The women around him were already in power, like Grace, who was a great Duchess, and the rest were the heroes who liked to dress up. There have been women who have been tempted to use their power for vulgar means. There were many other cases, but only Diana did not belong anywhere. ¡°After I saw you¡­¡± Diana has no idea what Edwin was like. What she knew from her mere observation was Edwin was an honest, upright man of twenty. His scent then became familiar to her. His occasional weary smile and breath aroused her body temperature. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m putting you in danger¡­¡± Diana blurted out her thoughts. At first, Edwin¡¯s presence was as reliable and dependable as it was. In Diana¡¯s situation, she was on the same side just as she desperately needed. But Edwin has now established himself in Diana¡¯s mind as her man. Diana already came to like his dark orbs and his gentle voice. As her feelings grew for him, she was concerned about it. It was a feeling that didn¡¯t exist before. Now, she was worried about Edwin¡¯s safety in their secret affair. ¡°That¡¯s up to me.¡± Edwin cut her thoughts, sensing Diana¡¯s worries. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to do.¡± Edwin cleared the gap between her doubts and desires. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity you gave me. If you are still willing to be the Crown Princess, my heart would have withered.¡± Edwin¡¯s voice was full of sincerity. Diana felt sorry for the fact, but he was still supportive. The young Grand Duke was every woman¡¯s dream. And his act of compassion for the soon to be Crown Princess was a visible fact that he was deeply into her. He was a careless man, but that was because Diana didn¡¯t reject Edwin¡¯s heart, and it seemed that she was still holding on to him. If Diana had been a commoner, there would be no burden on her side. ¡°To help you come to me, to help myself. It¡¯s just that.¡± Edwin said. Chapter 59 - Special Women Chapter 59 ¨C Special Women ¡°What if I¡­ What if I don¡¯t go on your side after I decline to be the Crown Princess?¡± Diana asked instead of answering. Edwin stared at Diana. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, any time.¡± ¡°No, not because I don¡¯t like you. But what if I wanted to take back the Duke of Carl title from my uncle rather than a Crown Princess? I am asking you about it.¡± At that moment, it was not the same Diana, the woman who exuded much sexual fragrance, who was in Edwin¡¯s fantasies every night. ¡°Right.¡± It was an unexpected remark. But it was also a possible future for Diana. ¡°You are a special person.¡± If she had been an ordinary woman, it wouldn¡¯t have been this complicated. Edwin recalled the fact he had forgotten for a while, a faint smile forming on his lips. ¡°But still, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Edwin was a straightforward man. It would be a pride of Diana to win the title and become independent, but it couldn¡¯t have been better than to become his right away. ¡°No matter what you do, I can¡¯t stop you. But always remember that you are important to me.¡± It was Edwin who fell in love first. It was Edwin who came to love Diana more. The authoritarian Grand Duke could put down his arrogance and pride for Diana. ¡°But I will not tolerate giving you to another guy.¡± ¡°No, I never thought about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was enough for Diana, for now. ¡°You are already my lover.¡± Sweet words resounded in Diana¡¯s ear. ¡°I will not give you to anyone.¡± Even if it was the Crown Prince, there was no exception. For Edwin, Diana Carl was his lover already, and to protect his lover, Edwin was determined to stop the civil wedding. ¡°Your eyes are always like a still, clear lake.¡± Edwin stared into Diana¡¯s eyes. He wanted to hold her hands and put it into his chest, but the place limited him from doing so. He could not fathom the mind of Diana. The mystery of the seventeen-year-old lady imprinted on him. Both Edwin¡¯s instincts and reason were approaching Diana with curiosity and attraction. ¡°Will you open the window again tonight?¡± Edwin whispered to his lover. Diana smiled faintly instead of answering. He acknowledged Diana¡¯s future but did not want to break their current relationship. It was very generous of him. These trivial things will come together to change the future. Diana¡¯s life now was different from before. She must face it upfront. She must make her path until she finds her life¡¯s meaning, despite the uncertainties in the future. *** After Edwin¡¯s visit, Diana took a nap, only to be awakened by a dream. Her past life flashed in her dream as short clips. Edwin¡¯s warmth disappeared like sea foam, and it felt like a massive stone crushed Diana¡¯s heart. ¡°You have to stay calm,¡± she thought to herself. What she had learned was not merely solitude nor vanity. It was too small to be rewarded, but it still was a lesson in her life. ¡°First, I have to take my place.¡± Lately, she had more time to think. It reminded her of the life of Diana, who was the Empress. At first, there was hurt, pain, hatred, and betrayal, but while it kept coming back in her head countless times, Diana was able to objectify it to some extent like a story in a book. Still, there were too many, and one misfortune after another was unbearable. Diana¡¯s parents left her early. And, no one cared about Diana¡¯s happiness. At a young age, she became Empress and took exceptional responsibility, also enduring the indifference of her husband, Lucas, and the presence of Trisha, who filled her place. But Diana wanted to find the root problem that was more profound than those. The reality of looking back at the seventeen Diana was not so unfortunate. She had no parents, but there was a legacy left by them. There were credible aides like Charlotte and Gray. Diana possessed the spirit of a beautiful duchess; her nobility and reputation were highly suitable to become the next Empress. ¡°That was it.¡± It was true that young Diana had no choice, and, as everyone said, she was like an idle plant ¡ª a sheltered plant in a greenhouse that had never been hit by a cold breeze. Without knowing that innocence was causing her to fall, she was tied to the position of an Empress, which killed her day by day, and she couldn¡¯t even shed a tear. Her goodness and innocence had become a poison. ¡°Diana had never lived her own life.¡± That was the conclusion. The whole problem started there. Trisha¡¯s presence was a trigger, not the source of all problems. ¡°I have to change that so I can change the future.¡± Diana did not want to be an Empress. No matter who she was, she didn¡¯t want to be imprisoned to her husband¡¯s status. Now that she recognized what she wanted, Diana felt she could see her path more clearly. ¡°I can be a special woman, too.¡± The exceptional women Diana saw in the book existed, and without a husband, they became a noble identity by themselves. Diana didn¡¯t have to be intimidated. She was once an Empress, and now, returning to seventeen years of age, nominated for the Crown Princess. She could live her life as she wanted. The young Grand Duke was on Diana¡¯s side, and he was a faithful lover, who protected her heart. Diana was already a unique being and it was up to her how she could use her capabilities. At the least, Diana wasn¡¯t naive now. It will make a massive difference in her fate. Chapter 60 - Pretense Chapter 60 ¨C Pretense Trisha¡¯s eyes were swollen from days of crying ¨C beginning from the day she was beaten by the guards at the palace until she was detained for investigation regarding the incident in their house and the murder of Baron Blanc. ¡°You mean this isn¡¯t an accident?¡± Trisha asked innocently. ¡°You and your brother are still lucky that you were not in your house when it happened.¡± Trisha worked as an imperial maid. She was a commendable daughter who was willing to contribute more than a penny from her hard work for her family, and she was the first victim to witness the tragedy when she returned home. ¡°There were numerous knife scratches on the front door. Baron Blanc must have struggled to escape. There was no place to run because the fire was near the window. Above all, the porch was blocked by logs outside. I think someone set a fire on purpose and trap your parents.¡± ¡°What? Who the hell did that?¡± ¡°We are gathering suspicious people around your place and will start questioning them soon. We can¡¯t get your father back, but we¡¯ll make sure to identify the criminal for your parents¡¯ justice.¡± The person in charge of the case gave a sincere look at Trisha. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left my sick mother behind.¡± ¡°My dear, you didn¡¯t go out to play, you went out to work. It was not your fault. But can you tell me why you, the maid, went home when it was not even a holiday?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± Trisha awkwardly blurred the end of her words. ¡°It¡¯s all right. No one will scold you.¡± ¡°Sir, I was at the reception and saw Lady Diana in the garden. The soon to be Crown Princess, she¡¯s my best friend.¡± Trisha¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, looked at the guard. Trisha¡¯s insistence was consistent. The guards paid a lot of attention to the first story they heard. ¡°Speak slowly. Just talk about what happened.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Trisha suppressed her sobs. ¡°But Diana was in the dark, and I didn¡¯t know if she noticed me that time. After I entered as a maid, the Prince Majesty gave me a task for Lady Diana because I¡¯m her friend.¡± Trisha spoke gibberish. It was a planned act: Trisha will appear as the victim of a terrible accident. And it will draw the presence of Diana and Lucas into the gap. ¡°And then?¡± continued the guard. ¡°And I remembered Your Highness asked me to visit Diana before her marriage because she¡¯s nervous, so I tried to comfort her.¡± The guard¡¯s forehead wrinkled at her remark. He thought that she was an ordinary maid, but it made a huge difference if it were true that she was a friend of the soon to be Crown Princess and was also in close contact with His Prince Majesty. ¡°Then, the guards who guarded the banquet hall stopped me. I desperately told them the truth, but they didn¡¯t believe in me¡­ they didn¡¯t.¡± It was dubious that the daughter of the baron, who was not a guest at the banquet, but only a new maid, was acquainted with the Crown Prince. ¡°Then, because I spoke to them, they dragged me to the bush behind the hall and struck me.¡± ¡°The Imperial Guards?¡± Trisha lowered her eyes sadly and nodded. Then she rolled up her sleeves and showed the bruises on her skin, and touched the wound around her mouth. ¡°All those wounds?¡± ¡°Yes, they were probably angry because they thought I was lying.¡± ¡°They probably think so because you are still seventeen.¡± Trisha continued. ¡°It rained then. I was already on the ground, and they kicked my body a few times. I think I lost consciousness. When I woke up, it was already dark, and the people who beat me were gone. Then, the imperial court was empty already, and I became scared. So, I headed home.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± The officer heaved a deep sigh. The guards assigned at the imperial banquet had to be people with high positions. How could they beat a young girl with their feet? It was against a soldier¡¯s honor. ¡°I kept walking even though my body was aching.¡± Trisha wore a depressed look that didn¡¯t suit a young lady. The guard was also a father of a daughter who was her age. The blank red eyes staring into space made his heart ache. ¡°Are there any traces left by the killer?¡± The guard shook his head. He wished he could give the poor girl an exact answer, but they couldn¡¯t gather enough evidence. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ can¡¯t we find out in the future?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡± Trisha stared at the guard with her eyebrows raised. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t have a clue about the criminal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the case now.¡± The red orbs shook. Trisha¡¯s eyes were so innocent and dignified that no one could suspect her. ¡°I just wanted to keep what the Crown Prince asked me to say. No, I want to be the consolation of Diana. If I hadn¡¯t entered the palace, my parents wouldn¡¯t have been killed.¡± ¡°Trisha, you¡¯re still young. If you were there, you would have been killed also. I¡¯m sure your parents didn¡¯t want that either.¡± The truth is quite often obscured by prejudice. It wasn¡¯t easy to tell a perfect lie, but sometimes some people were talented at deceiving. Trisha was an unfortunate victim ¨C the only daughter who regretted her parents¡¯ death and blamed herself until the end. Such story attracted the officer¡¯s pity. How could he not sympathize with the poor child? Besides, Trisha had lived for her younger brother, Nicola, who was only seven years old. ¡°Listen, Trisha.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s late, but I promise a more thorough investigation. I assure you that all the guards who touched you will be put on trial. We¡¯ve got a place to take care of your brother, for the time being, so rest assured about that. ¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, it was my fault for looking for Diana. But it was the request of the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± Chapter 61 - The Awakening Chapter 61 ¨C The Awakening Trisha knew it best. The reason for repeating their names was to create a link between herself and Lucas. Men were quite simple beings. The more she talked about the Prince, the more intense the impression remained. ¡°Since it was an incident, I have neglected you as a victim and a bereaved family member.¡± Trisha wanted to hear something that hadn¡¯t come out yet from the guard¡¯s mouth. She looked up at him with pitiful eyes as she waited for his next words. ¡°More than that, to the point where the Prince would ask you to do something else, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a childhood friend of Lady Diana.¡± Trisha nodded cautiously. ¡°Although I know that the Prince is a humble man, no one can easily put the Highness into his mouth¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I believe in you. Most of all, you are friends with the Crown Princess,¡± the guard continued speaking. The bruises, the wounds Trisha showed herself, and most of all, the tears that filled her red eyes had moved the heart of the guard whose daughter was of the same age. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the Prince a few times. He liked me as a friend of Diana¡¯s, and even gave me a small gift. I couldn¡¯t thank him enough after that, that¡¯s why I was glad to see Lady Diana in the banquet that night.¡± Trisha pretended to suppress her sobs. Nobody would think the sight was mere acting. ¡°I entered the palace as a maid because of my selfish thoughts¡­ leaving my parents alone¡­¡± At the end, a whimper slipped from her lips. ¡°Once again, you have done nothing wrong.¡± There was something Trisha wanted to hear more than that. ¡°I sent someone to the Prince¡¯s Palace to check the facts. It¡¯s not because I doubt you, but because of your noble status. Do you understand?¡± Trisha buried her face on the palm of her hands, but underneath was a cunning smile unbeknownst to the officer. Now all the ends have been achieved, she thought. All that was left to do was wait. Lucas may still not remember her name. But Trisha as Diana¡¯s friend, he will surely remember. ¡°Wait a minute. I will certainly do my best for you.¡± There was a reason why Trisha stayed at the guard post for a few days after the incident. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°If the Crown Prince hears this news, he will surely be a great help.¡± There were pathetic fools even as adults, and the guard who consoled her was one. ¡°I just want my parents to come back alive¡­¡± Trisha was clever enough to know that inducing the word to come out of the other¡¯s mouth had better results than saying what she wanted herself. She was born with a destiny that could not be the main character on a stage like Diana. While Diana was the diva on stage, Trisha was the poor assistant behind a clown doll or a moving tent. But now Trisha didn¡¯t resent fate. You can give up what you can¡¯t change. When people sympathize with the tears of the clowns, Trisha will silently laugh at their ignorance behind the curtains. Trisha will lead the clown, the crowd, and the world with her own strings. Trisha was capable of doing what she¡¯s best at. She was willing to be a clown to get her hands on the things she desired. That was the lesson Trisha had realized. The curtain of the full-fledged show was barely rising. It was the prelude to a long struggle, with no end yet to be decided. Trisha named this prelude, ¡®The Awakening¡¯. *** The autumn night wind was apparent without any foreboding. White curtains fluttered from the bedroom window of the Grand Duke, which had been deliberately left open for the breeze to enter. It happened to be a faint moonlit night. Lying in bed with his top off, Edwin had his eyes closed. His deep-set eyes were peacefully closed for a long time. But the next moment, a strange touch was felt on his solid chest. ¡°¡­Um.¡± Edwin, whose sleepiness remained, instinctively held the hand that was felt on his chest. The hand was soft and tender, which prompted Edwin to open his eyes. Then an incredible sight unfolded before him. The hand belonged to none other than Diana. Edwin¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but there was no sound. A full open window can be seen behind Diana while the rest was hidden by black night. ¡°Shh.¡± She placed a finger on her lips, looking down at Edwin. Her white hand slowly trailed on Edwin¡¯s bare skin and wrapped it around past the nape of his neck. Then inside Edwin¡¯s body, the heat that he had never felt before soared. Everything Diana touched seemed to melt sweetly. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Diana shook her head with her pink lips tightly pursed. Then, one of Diana¡¯s fingers pressed Edwin¡¯s lips. Her fingertips exuded the sweet fragrance he had smelled from the back of her porcelain neck. Edwin couldn¡¯t stand it and opened his lips. Nevertheless, Diana¡¯s fingers did not fall from Edwin¡¯s lower lip. Diana¡¯s blue eyes twinkled. Edwin unwittingly reached out and pulled Diana¡¯s neck. Diana collapsed on top of him and her soft lips brushed against his ear. ¡°Your Grace.¡± When her whisper reached Edwin¡¯s ear, hot heat gushed from his lower body. Diana¡¯s slender fingers stroked his rigid abs as they ascended along Edwin¡¯s breastbone. Edwin¡¯s forebears were flaunting his presence to a point where he could not inflate further. ¡°Hug me, Your Highness.¡± With a sweet voice, Diana¡¯s soft chest pressed against his upper body. The contact of their skin made their bodies burn hot. Edwin then grabbed Diana¡¯s round butt, pulling her close to him. ¡°Ha¡­¡± An unbearable moan escaped Edwin¡¯s mouth. Diana¡¯s hands were inching downwards without stopping, and with no hesitation, slipped through the hollow navel and cut through the male¡¯s wild bushes. Edwin stopped breathing at that moment. Shudder spread through his spine as Diana¡¯s cold little hand wrapped his hot manhood. ¡°Dia¡­nna.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you want me.¡± A hard phallus bobbed out of Diana¡¯s grasp. With a smile, Diana rubbed her hand around where the fluid came out. ¡°Ha¡­¡± An unparalleled pleasure dominated Edwin. His manhood became so hard that he felt pain in his lower abdomen. There was only one way to relieve this heat. Edwin strengthened his grip on Diana¡¯s hips more. ¡°Yes, Your Highness¡­¡± All Edwin wanted to do was push his manhood inside Diana. It was a male instinct. Diana knew it, too, and slowly arranged the position of his manhood under her to ride on his body. ¡°Ha, Diana.¡± Pleasure filled the air along with ragged breaths. Edwin licked his parched lips as he looked at Diana on top of him. Chapter 62 - Possible Escape – Possible Escape Chapter 62 Possible Escape ¨C Possible Escape ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Diana¡¯s soft whisper echoed in his ears. At this moment, Edwin couldn¡¯t think of anything. He cupped Diana¡¯s cheek in a hurry, their eyes meeting in an instant. Her blue orbs were lustful. Edwin did not hesitate to raise his torso. He wanted to close the gap between them and consume her lips. ¡°Do you want me in your dreams that bad?¡± Suddenly, Edwin stopped. The heat left his body, leaving him cold and stiff. ¡°You¡¯re a naughty guy.¡± Diana tormented him in his dreams every night, wearing a beautiful yet arrogant smile. Then, the dream came to a stop. Edwin jumped off from bed, dripping with cold sweat. The windows were still open, but Diana was nowhere to be found. It was all a mischievous dream created by Edwin¡¯s burning desire. ¡°Hah¡­¡± A lamenting sigh filled his bedroom. Edwin¡¯s instincts and desires faithfully portrayed Diana¡¯s sweet skin. At the same time, she mocked him for copying her voice. Yet both were Edwin¡¯s unconscious. ¡°I can¡¯t help hearing that.¡± Even tonight, Edwin would have to drench himself with cold water, which could barely quench the heat. It was a chilly autumn night. *** The autumn breeze could be felt already. A few days had passed since then. Diana stared at the book and thought for a moment. There was unlimited knowledge that could be obtained from books. Though Charlotte and Gray were dependable, it was not good to rely on them for help all the time. Edwin picked a pleasant day to ask Diana time for a cup of tea. It was spontaneous and effortless this time because he had already visited her once at day time, and Diana was glad to accept the invitation. ¡°I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been invited to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.¡± Edwin smiled and greeted Diana as they settled themselves under the roadside trees in the garden. Diana rose from her seat and gestured a slight courtesy. It was a kind of psychological barrier, but there was already a warm smile on Edwin¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It was I who asked,¡± Edwin promptly replied. He reached out and offered Diana a seat first. The aroma of the tea spread in the air. Thanks to this, last night¡¯s passionate dream became shrouded in Edwin¡¯s mind. ¡°Anything new?¡± At Diana¡¯s question, Edwin struggled to quelch his desire. ¡°When it comes to Blanc¡¯s case, however, Trisha Blanc still seems to be staying in the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Diana nodded at ease. Even such an ordinary gesture was too appealing for Edwin. ¡°It was known during the investigation that the reason she went home when it wasn¡¯t even a holiday was that she had a hard time in the palace. They say it¡¯s a bitter pill that she suffered from following the orders of the Crown Prince.¡± Such prediction was not far off. ¡°The story reached the Crown Prince¡¯s Highness, and for the time being, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll take care of it until things settle down in a separate place.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an excellent story.¡± Diana¡¯s blue orbs showed sincerity. After all, it was better to leave the two alone to untangle the three intertwined threads of fate. Also, it was not without any sympathy at all. In many ways, Trisha was seventeen. One couldn¡¯t have planned such a terrible thing at that age. ¡°Lady, it seems like you are willing to give up the seat as the Crown Princess?¡± Edwin¡¯s black eyes captured Diana, who possessed an enchanting beauty that Edwin couldn¡¯t allow to be by Lucas¡¯ side. ¡°Yes.¡± Diana looked at Edwin with a face that was neither pleased nor gloomy, and every time, Edwin was helplessly led by her blue eyes, which contained hope that hadn¡¯t been born yet. ¡°And try to find the way, still.¡± Diana spoke with her eyes and voice soft. She didn¡¯t mean to deny herself that to win something; she needed Edwin¡¯s help. Maybe Edwin knew that. Diana couldn¡¯t think that a man like him could be this tamed. For the time being, Edwin volunteered to follow the flow that Diana suggested. ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ve been thinking about your advice.¡± Aside from women¡¯s achievements that were recorded in the book of history, Diana had found another way to get out of her marriage. There were quite a few examples of the reversal of the fact after being nominated as a companion of the Crown Prince. Not the ultimate treason nor the death of the party, it was exactly what Edwin had said. ¡°I¡¯ve been very fragile since I was young.¡± A faint, bitter smile was on Diana¡¯s lips. ¡°Maybe it was a natural disposition.¡± Of course, the Imperial Family did not consider the health problems of the woman who was nominated for marriage. What they found most demanding and essential was the production of their successor. If it were impossible, any marriage would easily shatter. ¡°I couldn¡¯t seem to produce the heir of the imperial family.¡± A strange smile hung on Diana¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oh, my¡­ was it?¡± Edwin spoke low. ¡°Yes. Already. I went and saw a doctor.¡± She called a prominent physician; the doctor kept giving her a checkup and repeatedly injected false symptoms. In any case, doctors of this era were not authorized to examine women¡¯s inner circle. But from experience, they also knew signs of infertility in the last record. Diana naturally showed one or two symptoms. Chapter 63 - Rewriting Destiny Chapter 63 ¨C Rewriting Destiny Edwin was inwardly surprised by Diana¡¯s boldness. It was a brave act for a spirit her age. ¡°You always surprise me. Soon, it will be the Imperial Family¡¯s turn to be surprised.¡± Of course, the latter¡¯s astonishment would be different from Edwin¡¯s, but such wasn¡¯t terrible for Diana. ¡°This is my destiny.¡± She had planned her own fate already. It was obvious what would happen beyond an unwanted marriage anyway. Diana had seen and experienced it already in her past life. The situation may have changed a bit, but Lucas would not change. He, who once had a terrible disillusionment, drove himself to suicide. Diana had seen him lying on the floor, and it was an absurd idea to recreate their marriage again. ¡°I believe that misery also has meaning.¡± Diana¡¯s calm voice reached Edwin. Her words came from her own experiences, not only from mere speculations. ¡°You are still too early to determine misfortune.¡± ¡°The real misfortune is when you can¡¯t decide anything on your own.¡± ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve been through it.¡± Diana had a faint smile on her face. Edwin¡¯s guess was right. ¡°I just imagined it would be.¡± Before that, she lived a meaningless life, leaning on someone¡¯s sympathy. It was only about survival. Disabled people with no family nor property. The burden of others who have to live with the support of the government. That was herself. It was not difficult to tell the lawmaker that the symptoms were suggesting infertility. The doctors persistently peered into Diana¡¯s ovary and her innermost things and made her a subject of study. The worries in their eyes were vivid. The symptoms couldn¡¯t have been made up. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can live in a greenhouse for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Your status about bearing a child, you shouldn¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°What about you, Grand Duke?¡± The unexpected question struck Edwin. ¡°You don¡¯t have any concerns? About the future or the path you¡¯re going to.¡± Edwin paused and watched Diana intently. No one dared to say such a thing to the Grand Duke. It was unimaginable if it was an ordinary citizen, and it was unreasonable for those who regarded them as his friends. ¡°I have the responsibility of the Grand Duke.¡± It was a sharp answer. ¡°The duty to continue the legacy of his late father and to protect the Chester family.¡± ¡°Always¡­ You¡¯re worried, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re a hard worker.¡± Edwin nodded silently. And a moment later, he noticed the meaning of Diana¡¯s question. ¡°I see. The Grand Duke might have wanted to continue the legacy of his late father, but I was too narrow-minded.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± At the corners of Diana¡¯s mouth, a faint smile was seen. ¡°But I can¡¯t be married like any other woman¡­ I want to protect my family by becoming heir to the nobility. ¡± No matter how composed Edwin was, it was hard to hide his surprise. ¡°Is it strange?¡± Edwin never thought of such case even though he knew that Diana was thoughtful, and sometimes wise for her young age. At the moment, Edwin felt that he was relatively foolish. ¡°If only a child wants to follow his father¡¯s will, it should not be strange.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± A smile bloomed on Diana¡¯s lips once more. The smile made Edwin want to do anything for her. ¡°This time, there is a vacancy on the trade ship.¡± Diana stared at Edwin with a curious look. ¡°Empire trade ships can only be owned by those with special permission. Not long ago, the Duke decided to take authority. In other words, it¡¯s my decision.¡± It was common knowledge that empire trade now yielded more than gold mines. It was said that gaining the right to trade could cause either the rise or fall of a family. ¡°I don¡¯t want financial help.¡± ¡°I want to give you anything I can give you first.¡± It was Edwin¡¯s sincere heart as a 20-year-old man that spoke. ¡°Or is there anything else you want?¡± ¡°I want to know the world.¡± Unexpectedly, a very feminine answer came out. Diana¡¯s cheeks were flushed and galaxies sparkled like a dream in her blue eyes. ¡°I want to do what I can and want to do as Diana Carl in this world.¡± That was the purpose Diana found. There were such special women in history, and Diana was unique enough. It was not a time to hesitate, but a time to take a firm step. At least, now that she had two able legs, what else can she be afraid of? ¡°Empire trade is an unprecedented boom, and the luxury goods trade will continue to grow. It¡¯s a good opportunity to do business with the world.¡± ¡°If I say I¡¯m not enticed¡­ It¡¯s would be a lie.¡± It was not only books that Diana read. Similar to modern newspapers, notes spread out in alleys, rumors of maids, she knew of. If the trade was the first place to go, there was no better place than that. ¡°You just have to say a word.¡± Edwin paused and watched Diana as her blue orbs gleamed determinedly. ¡°Then, Grand Duke. I¡¯d like to make a formal request. I¡¯m ashamed, but I have a legacy of my late father. And I heard that Grand Duke Chester has recently been involved in the trade.¡± The teatime made his heart beat in a different way than he had imagined. ¡°Sell me a trading ship. Can I ask you to do me that favor?¡± ¡°For how much?¡± A satisfactory smile came to Edwin¡¯s lips. He would not do anything foolish to keep Diana¡¯s shining spirit in a cage. Instead, he wanted to give her wings. Diana¡¯s smile was much more beautiful. It was all thanks to the Imperial Family, who left the trade rights to the Chester family. Of course, the reason behind it was because of the Empress, her mother, along with the Tess family, controlled the state affairs after the Emperor¡¯s passing. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± The same smile appeared on the faces of the two. It was a late afternoon. The cold wind blew as soon as the sun shone away. It was time for winter blankets. And there was one more important fact. Diana Carl was born during winter. The next time the bitter north wind blows, Diana would be eighteen. Diana first hoped for a future that had not yet come. The embers of hope that Diana had never felt before already warmed her heart. She hoped that the ember would last forever. Diana¡¯s season started now. Chapter 64 - Opportunity Chapter 64 ¨C Opportunity The Imperial Family was always moving and busy. Each palace had its distinctive owner, and employees were obliged to move in unison for each master. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll help.¡± Trisha snatched the feather-duster from the maid¡¯s hand. The maid was startled and tried to find the duster again, but Trisha had already brought a chair and climbed onto it with her feet. ¡°You are ordered to stay at the palace and not to work.¡± The maid spoke with difficulty. ¡°You¡¯re not even a maid at the moment, you¡¯re a kind of a guest ¡­ don¡¯t do such a nasty thing.¡± The 17-year-old girl, who lost her parents in a terrible incident, went out to help people around her rather than being in despair. When Trisha first came, rumors of the incident had already spread, and everyone had avoided touching it like a boil, but one day Trisha forced herself between them. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here and do nothing. This is how I feel more comfortable.¡± How can a child be so thoughtful? The maid admired in her heart. It had already been more than a week since Trisha came to the Imperial Palace¡¯s star palace. A separate palace for greeting guests and where employees were staying. It was a separate palace from the main palace where Lucas stayed. The streets were very close, but the purpose was completely different. ¡°Anyway, Trisha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s harder for me to stay still. I¡¯m telling you.¡± When the Crown Prince got informed of Trisha¡¯s sad story, he made an order to let her stay at the annex until the situation clears up. The servants and maids, who were in charge of heavy work, seemed reluctant to hear that the survivor of the unfortunate incident was coming over, but now everyone cheered for Trisha. ¡°When we do our job as a maid, we are all excited.¡± Trisha was bubbly. ¡°Yes, Trisha.¡± Then, Mrs. Margaret approached. The maid gave her a blatant glance. Trisha smiled at Mrs. Margaret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Margaret, it was me who asked to do it, so please don¡¯t scold her¡± Mrs. Margaret smiled helplessly at Trisha. ¡°I feel awkward about doing nothing.¡± Her red eyes glowed with a troubled light. Mrs. Margaret was like Trisha¡¯s mother. She had no children, and she felt pity for Trisha. Perhaps, that little girl was deliberately overdoing herself because she wanted to forget the shocking incident. ¡°I¡¯m staying here for a while with the grace of the Crown Prince, but I want my share.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the memories of her past life that Trisha had regained. Prior to her return, Trisha knew her character better than anyone else as ¡°Trisha¡± who had been friends with Lucas for a long time. Lucas was a man with an infinitely self-centered and narrow world. For him, the terrible events and the disastrous events that took place in reality were further stories than the myths in the book. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Prince in person, but¡­ it¡¯s already been a great favor.¡± And as Trisha expected, Lucas only let her stay in the annex, never met nor showed interest. Lucas had neither experience nor wisdom to sympathize with such an event. Besides, Lucas thought the misfortune was dull. She had to be indifferent. ¡°Trisha, raise your head.¡± Margaret said warmly. There was only one gift she could give this poor child. ¡°If you really want to do something¡­ I¡¯d like to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Trisha¡¯s red eyes glistened. Mrs. Margaret was quite favorable to herself. She had a soft charisma that comforted everyone in the detached palace without letting go of any of the stories of lowly maids. It was not a public rumor that Margaret was a candidate to be the next head maid. ¡°It is everyone¡¯s knowledge that only aristocratic women can work as maids in the Imperial family.¡± They were different from a maid who did all the heavy work. The maid took care of the noble family and sometimes could become a royal companion. Naturally, they had to be aristocrats too. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Those with low-rank titles, those aristocrats that had stories or who divorced, often became maids and lived that way for the rest of their lives. Previously, Trisha¡¯s status as a maid was different among the other maids. Diana¡¯s name had secured her the position of a nightly maid in the presence of Lucas. She planned to wait for Diana to become the crowned princess, but things are different now. ¡°Then it¡¯s over.¡± Trisha aimed at it. Once the case is closed, she must leave the palace. Then the chance to meet Lucas will soon vanish. And now, Trisha has already remembered all her memories. Will Diana be pleased with herself? ¡°A chance for me? It can¡¯t be. ¡± But when she came to this place and became a maid of the prince¡­ It will not be difficult to lead Lucas, who was already a friend before the return. Now Trisha had confidence in herself. ¡°So if you really want to help out with the work, you should just help out in supervising the maids, but do not get involved with their work.¡± ¡°Still¡­ Will it work?¡± Trisha asked back carefully. In particular, this was the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, and the maid who would stand next to a special status, like the Crown Prince, should identify her status and origin. In addition, Trisha was virtually hopeless as she was barely educated as a maid. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like you to help me with my work. I told you I had a favor to ask, right? ¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡± Trisha¡¯s heart thumped with anticipation. Even though it took her so long before she could have a chance to stay comfortable with the other maids, she was determined to continue working because she wanted something. ¡°It¡¯s time to bring the Crown Prince¡¯s snack, but I¡¯m busy with other things.¡± At that moment, Trisha had to struggle not to show her joy. ¡°Can I go?¡± ¡°Of course. Your Royal Highness will feel better when you talk to your peers. ¡± Trisha was confident in getting Lucas¡¯ mood. However, it was just hard to get a hold of the opportunity. Still, Trisha¡¯s predictions were right. It was worth the rush to impress Margaret. Chapter 65 - Beginning Triumph Chapter 65 ¨C Beginning Triumph A moment later, Trisha, who arrived at the Imperial palace¡¯s main palace, stood with a silver tray at the door of the receiving area where the Crown Prince was located. Cookies with pretty colors reminded her of the previous day. ¡°Please tell Your Highness.¡± Standing at the door, the servant nodded, and soon after, the door opened. Trisha managed to bear the thumping of her chest and headed to Lucas¡¯ side with the tray. Lucas had turned his back on the garden. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, we have brought you snacks.¡± ¡°Put it there.¡± Lucas replied indifferently, not looking back. For an ordinary maid, they could set an example to the prince and leave the room immediately. ¡°I have one more thing for you, your Highness.¡± Trisha plucked up her courage. Lucas, who frowned, turned his head to the rude maid who dared to step forward, and soon, his eyes grew bigger. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°This is Trisha Blanc, your Majesty.¡± Lucas still can¡¯t remember her name. But the strong impression of her red hair did not vanish. Trisha¡¯s hair and eyes were as clear as a blazing fire, so once seen, they could hardly be forgotten. ¡°Yes, Trisha¡­ Oh, yeah. You said there was an unfortunate incident.¡± Trisha shook her head. Then, he nodded as pitifully as he could. It was Lucas who instructed to keep Trisha in the annex as long as she wanted, but now he has completely forgotten about it ever since. That was the limit for Lucas, who was not interested in others. But now Trisha was right in front of her. ¡°But why are you working here as a maid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I volunteered.¡± ¡°Why?¡± There was wonderment in Lucas¡¯ expression. ¡°Well, I feel better when I¡¯m doing something.¡± ¡± Ah¡­ I see.¡± There was a moment of silence. For Trisha, even a second of silence was fatal. ¡°I told you I had something to tell you¡­ thank you.¡± ¡± Huh?¡± ¡°From that day on, I really wanted to thank you for giving me a place to stay and showing me mercy because I had nowhere to lean under the sky.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Lucas raised his hand to indicate that it was nothing. Trisha calmly looked at Lucas with her red orbs. The words ¡°there was no place to lean under the sky¡± hinted back to Lucas. Suddenly, Lucas felt an impulsive feeling. Very often it was a sympathy that appeared in his mood. ¡°Would you like a cup of tea together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± The two sat diagonally with a tea table in between. It was a long distance. Lucas could hardly imagine how much effort Trisha had taken to sit here. ¡°You lost your family, it must be hard.¡± ¡°Yeah, but my younger brother and I are survivors, and we believe that by your mercy, your Majesty, the guards would surely catch the culprit. I was able to calm my mind a little bit. ¡± It had nothing to do with Lucas. The case was heavy, which was why it was passed to the Imperial Guards for investigation. Of course, Trisha knew that they would not catch the culprit. But she was relieved to see some pride in Lucas¡¯ emerald eyes. Lucas had not changed from before the reincarnation. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°No, what would I have been if it was not because of your mercy? I¡¯m afraid to imagine it.¡± Lucas found satisfaction in identifying himself in this way. Trisha already knew exactly where the itch of Lucas was. ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m ashamed, but may I have a request?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a family to rely on anyway. I will continue to support you here as a maid. Will it be okay?¡± Trisha¡¯s red eyes were wide. Trisha, holding her hands tightly on her knees and biting her lower lip, looked really pitiful. Moreover, her look towards Lucas was desperate as if she was relying on the absolute. It¡¯s like if it¡¯s not Lucas, then the world would collapse. ¡°Oh, no. I made a slip of the tongue.¡± Trisha shook her head. Lucas would be intrigued under these circumstances as it had been before. ¡°Please forgive my rudeness and mistakes. I was so desperate.¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s your mistake?¡± ¡°I have a humble identity like myself¡­ how could I dare to have such a precious person as my majesty by my side. I¡¯m just a maid, and I¡¯d love to live by your grace.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I made a wish that couldn¡¯t come true. Please forget.¡± Trisha hastily continued. Lucas¡¯ eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Who said it couldn¡¯t be done?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Trisha¡¯s red eyes shook pitifully and mournfully, as if not knowing anything. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me, the Crown Prince, to have a maid as I wish.¡± ¡°Oh, my mistake.¡± ¡°No.¡± Lucas had great pride. It was from birth, and it¡¯s his personality to flaunt it. Trisha scratched it very lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve had your misfortune. As the Crown Prince of the Empire, I must be able to do something.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And we already have acquaintances. You are a close friend of Diana, but your status is lowly, so there¡¯s no guarantee more than that.¡± A corner of Trisha¡¯s heart was triumphant, but it didn¡¯t show on her face. Anyway, Diana was not here, and she only served as a tool ¡ª Trisha¡¯s guarantee check to her victory. ¡°By the authority of the Crown Prince, I will make you my immediate maid.¡± Lucas¡¯ long-awaited arrogant declaration fell from his lips. Chapter 66 - A Life To Tell Chapter 66 ¨C A Life To Tell Trisha concealed her real feelings and instead put on an embarrassed facade. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have that much authority?¡± ¡°How could you have mercy on me like that?¡± Trisha furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Lucas with wide eyes. Now, what Lucas ought to do was fix her appointment. ¡°I will tell them to prepare your appointment right away!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± By the Prince¡¯s command, Trisha became his immediate maid. Because Lucas had the power, it was all easy and straightforward for him. Everything went smoothly like a flowing stream, which allowed Trisha to climb up to this place. Soon, her plan would come into completion. Trisha sprinkled some powder on Lucas¡¯ glass the moment he turned his back to sign her appointment. As soon as the dust came in contact with the liquid, it disappeared without any trace or smell. Trisha then proceeded on casting a spell. *** The nightmare crushed Diana¡¯s heart as her past kept haunting her like demons. Even though she knew it was only a dream, Diana couldn¡¯t move a finger, and she could hardly wake up from her sleep. ¡°How¡¯s my Empress?¡± asked Lucas in her dream. Diana knew from the original book that the relationship between the emperor and his wife was cold. Still, the frosty relationship she experienced when she married Lucas was beyond imagination. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood after a long time.¡± Diana replied. Yet, their marriage couldn¡¯t be labeled as good or bad. They needed to become closer to each other for ill feelings to emerge in possibility, but they couldn¡¯t as they were always walking in parallel lines¡ª impossible to converge in one point. ¡°Shall we go for a walk?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana, at that time, was indeed naive. She didn¡¯t seem to understand a person¡¯s feelings and interactions. Before entering the book, Diana had no friends, not even acquaintances, let alone a family. It was all about compassion and solitude that she received from time to time¡ª the reasons why she had hoped still. ¡°Lucas! I found something amazing on my way here¡­ Oh, Her Majesty.¡± Trisha¡¯s red eyes gleamed arrogantly. She had decorated herself with a dress that suited her perfectly. Diana admitted: frankly, Trisha was shining. ¡°It¡¯s all right, you¡¯re also a friend of the Empress. Let¡¯s forget about etiquette when we¡¯re alone.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± Trisha hesitantly said. ¡°Lisha, you¡¯re our friend. Of course, the Empress will understand.¡± Everyone forced Diana to understand. They misinterpreted Diana¡¯s composure at will. ¡°Well, she¡¯s my friend. I¡¯m so happy that the three of us are friends.¡± Diana interrupted. ¡°Besides, the Empress is moderately indifferent, and Lisha is always popping, so it¡¯s very balanced.¡± The smiling Lucas said. If a person was hurt, they didn¡¯t realize that it goes directly to their mind. Maybe it was because Diana couldn¡¯t express it and often had shallow bitter feelings that were imprisoned in her silent eyes. ¡°Oh, right. Lucas, I saw him here, the dog from the Palace had finally given birth!¡± ¡°You mean that spotted dog?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s so amazing that each has a different pattern, right? Let¡¯s see it!¡± Trisha gushed. After constantly chattering, Trisha and Lucas were arms in arm, leaving Diana alone. Such scenes were repeated over and over again. Every time Diana was ignored, a wall seemed to grow taller in Diana¡¯s heart. Soon, it became the time where everything was inevitable and Diana realized that she was nothing but a part of the empress¡¯ coffin. Diana was just a little bit awkward while dealing with people. Unlike Trisha, who smiled brightly and was jolly with the people around her, being calm and cautious in everything was a personality that Diana could hardly change. Gradually, Diana¡¯s face became pale like a plaster, and her unspeaking lips dried up. Chaired and crowned on her head as the Empress, Diana was a doll. Only then did Diana realize that she wasn¡¯t the same type of person as them. They¡¯ve taken all her life from her. If only one of them had spoken kind words to Diana. If only people had truly set their eyes on Diana. If only they had understood Diana¡¯s personality without prejudice. If only at least one person did. If she had even one supporter, Diana would never have lost her life. But there was no one. No one knew. So, Diana died. Everyone killed her. Nobody knew. That Diana had a good heart, but nobody saw it. ¡°¡­Hah, hah, hah.¡± Diana, barely awake from her nightmare, felt her body. She had to confirm that she was still seventeen now. If Diana didn¡¯t recognize herself that the ordeal was over, her heart would be crushed and suffocated. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ it¡¯s alright.¡± I am no longer with the imperial family. What happened before the return was a nightmare, and nightmares can¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t give them the chance to do that. ¡°I¡¯m not going back there again.¡± She could not be relieved with how things are right now. It was time to express her true emotions, and so, Diana vowed to speak with her eyes set straight. That way, she would never be belittled anymore. ¡°I¡¯m going to change.¡± If I want to have something, I will have it. I¡¯ll be greedy. I will not endure unfair treatment from now on. I will walk the way I want to go, bound by no coercion from anyone. If I have to face the world to do that, yes, I will gladly confront everyone. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The worst had already happened. Diana could no longer live like a doll. A mere nightmare could never restrain her. ¡°This is my life.¡± Diana whispered to herself. It was time to tell it to the world. Chapter 67 - Persistent Greed Chapter 67 ¨C Persistent Greed The ancestors kept their eyes on the Grand Duke¡¯s every work. It was only natural that the Grand Duchess had guided Edwin since childhood. Edwin was only twenty and still young, and he still needed the guidance of a wiser person. Today, Grace was in the Grand Duke¡¯s office, scrutinizing the new documents with her delicate eyebrows wrinkled. ¡°Hold on. You¡¯re giving up the new trade ship to Carl?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Edwin deliberately donned a look of indifference. If Grace were to find out what he was up to, things would be tiring. But, as a mother, Grace couldn¡¯t afford to risk Edwin¡¯s status. Even more, if the reason was Diana. ¡°And it was not the Duke, but Diana¡­ Isn¡¯t she the child chosen as the Crown Princess?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still seventeen?¡± Grace added. ¡°Yes, and will be eighteen soon.¡± It was quite an embarrassing remark, but Grace trusted her son. Edwin would not make such a proposal without any reason. Grace knew that she had raised her son that way. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve got a reason to convince me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Edwin nodded. His strong jawline was just like his father¡¯s. ¡°Lady Diana lost her parents at an early age, but she has a legacy,¡± he began. ¡°And transferring a person¡¯s property before marriage is harmless. If your opponent becomes a Crown Princess¡­¡± At this point, Edwin paused unknowingly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the ancestors?¡± He asked in a convincing voice. ¡°Hmm.¡± Grace was pounding the calculator inside her head. It wasn¡¯t wrong to have a good relationship with the next Empress. The days of Lucas would come anyway, but that made it impossible to fill the goal between Stella, the current Empress, and her sisters. ¡°At least one of them. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have someone to side with you.¡± Grace said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted to say¡±, Edwin said ¡°Are you finally going to take a political step?¡± Grace looked at her son with a conflicted heart as it felt more than just a business contract. The question was whether it would be in the same direction as the Grand Duke¡¯s plan, but Edwin¡¯s serene smile had appeased Grace¡¯s concerns. At this moment, Grace had no choice but to watch. Edwin, who resembled the late Grand Duke, was tightlipped and was good at observing the situation calmly. ¡°The price for the ship will be paid only by the gold of the Empire.¡± ¡°Yes, you should.¡± In any case, they had already sealed the deal. What remained was the result of the agreement. *** Sylvia, who realized that about half of Diana¡¯s legacy had disappeared, laid in her room. Aside from saying that it was his brother¡¯s properties, her indifferent husband had said nothing. He also warned her not to touch Diana¡¯s shares. ¡°You won¡¯t need a legacy anyway if you¡¯re a Crown Princess!¡± Sylvia burst into a rage as she lied down. Diana was a candidate for Crown Princess, who was chosen by the current Empress herself. It was customary for the imperial court not to accept dowry, and most of the young children who entered the imperial family through marriage left their share to their families. ¡°You can¡¯t hold on to that legacy¡­¡± Waiting for Diana to be crowned as Princess would somehow give an answer, which shook Sylvia¡¯s calculations. It was also permitted that Grace¡¯s ancestors, who Sylvia regarded, were on her side. ¡°How tremendously I trembled while giving out my wealth.¡± The more Sylvia thought about it, the more resentful she became. She was always ready to escape from her elegant and benevolent propaganda. They didn¡¯t mind Sylvia¡¯s favor, and the ancestors didn¡¯t take any obligation. ¡°I¡¯ve been completely taken down!¡± ¡°Madame, hold on.¡± Sylvia frowned after hearing Donna¡¯s, the maid, words. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to fix it now? What kind of money do we send in our children¡¯s academies, and what kind of extension do we add to our last names?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should be more careful. Shouldn¡¯t we find a way?¡± Sylvia was momentarily lost in thought by Donna¡¯s words. She was indeed a close aide to Sylvia. It was a piece of very realistic advice¨D to break a different path instead of lying down as she currently did. ¡°Yes.¡± As long as the ancestors neglected Sylvia¡¯s position, leaning on them would be impossible. ¡°Get ready.¡± Sylvia rose from her seat. There was still room for her to depend on. ¡°I have to enter the palace right away.¡± Introducing Diana to the Empress was a vanguard, but that role was now over as the main decision-maker was the Empress. The work could be carried out even without the advance cost. Sylvia¡¯s eyes were shining with greed. Chapter 68 - The Growing Hatchling Chapter 68 ¨C The Growing Hatchling Stella, the Empress, was a mysterious woman, and that point could be said to resemble her sister Grace. On the surface, she appeared elegant and cultured, but underneath her pretty face was a trait more competitive than any merchants. ¡°The Duchess of Carl?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Stella waved her fan. She was aware of Sylvia¡¯s purpose as her mission was also somewhat alike. Of course, it went as far as to make Diana a Crown Princess. ¡°Tell her to see me in the receiving room.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± A moment later, the low voice of the officer-in-charge rang in the immensely colorful receiving room. ¡°Your Majesty the Empress!¡± Upon hearing the voice, Sylvia stood up and politely gestured a bow. ¡°I¡¯m pleased, My Queen. Please forgive me for visiting you without prior notice.¡± ¡°Take a seat for now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Sylvia bowed her head once more and then sat down. The two were not strangers. The Empress and Duchess of the Empire had quite a few opportunities to meet together. Nevertheless, Sylvia was amazed at Stella¡¯s beauty. ¡°What brings you here? I¡¯m not interested in beating around the bush.¡± The Queen¡¯s coy voice resounded with authority. Lucas¡¯ frankness must have resembled his mother¡¯s. ¡°With the Prince Majesty¡­ about the marriage.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Preparations for the civil wedding were being carried out. At least, the Duchess saw that the Empress was not annoyed with her unannounced visit. ¡°Of course, I thought so, but I¡¯m here because I¡¯m a little concerned.¡± ¡°I thought I said I didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush.¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty.¡± Stella¡¯s sharp eyes watched Sylvia as she made a hurried apology. ¡°It was said that Lady Diana was a successful trader.¡± ¡°And?¡± Stella arched her slender eyebrow, and seeing such a sharp reaction from her had convinced Sylvia that she had come to the right place. *** Having Diana as the future Crown Princess was already public knowledge, but Grace still sold the trade rights to her. Edwin was the Grand Duke, but Stella couldn¡¯t think about this except Grace. It was even Stella herself who gave the authority to the Grand Duke of Chester due to her father¡¯s request. ¡°What the hell did Grace think of the imperial wedding as?¡± Empress Stella¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Maybe in the High Duke¡¯s, you¡¯ll welcome a woman in business, but not in the imperial family!¡± This was why Stella hated giving trade rights to the Grand Duke from the beginning. Grace discreetly ignored Stella for being her sister and also for being favored by her father. But fate was on Stella¡¯s side. After all, it is Stella who married the Emperor and gave birth to the Prince. ¡°Everything goes like this, always!¡± Besides, the emperor was now lying on a sickbed, almost unconscious. The era of Stella with full power was looming, which was why she handed over the trade rights with her father¡¯s recommendation and a little sympathy for her sister, which was a challenge for her. ¡°So you do too? How can you not manage Diana, who was chosen as the crown princess? How easy it would be to have a wedding with the imperial family! ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me, never, never. It¡¯s just that I¡­ This is what happened because I¡¯m incompetent.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The Empress burst out laughing as if she were chilling. ¡°Carl is a prestigious family. That¡¯s why I chose it. Oh, my¡­ this undignified thing.¡± Diana would soon become eighteen. Then, the formal marriage would also soon proceed. ¡°I was lacking. I dare hope that the wise Empress will correct it.¡± Sylvia bowed her head over and over again. Even if the Empress was angered right now, if Sylvia didn¡¯t have the courage to do it now, the marriage could have been ruined. It was much more useful to be an Empress¡¯s pet than to rely on her indifferent husband. ¡°Bring Diana here.¡± ¡°Yes, when?¡± ¡°Right now!¡± The Queen¡¯s nervous voice resounded inside the whole room. *** Diana greeted the servants from the imperial family. When she was busy preparing to enter the palace, Diana couldn¡¯t recover her senses. She was picked up late at night on the carriage sent from the imperial family, which made her assume that something was going on. ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress¡­¡± Diana forgot about her existence for a moment. She was the same with this woman when she was the Empress. Diana, the Empress, was then passed on Lucas¡¯ nervous temperament. Diana was prepared for moments like this to come, but she didn¡¯t know that this day would come so soon. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see you, Your Highness.¡± Diana bent her knees in front of the Empress to show her courtesy. She could already feel the chill in the atmosphere. The Empress kept Diana, perhaps deliberately, with no answer. And after a certain period, Stella snapped her fan. ¡°Raise your head.¡± Only then could Diana lift her stiffened neck straight up. It was a sort of steamer control. This was often the case when Diana was the Empress. However, she forgot about it for a while because it was a situation that would not be considered as deprivation. ¡°Do you know why I called you?¡± ¡°Please enlighten me.¡± The Queen¡¯s golden eyes swept Diana up and down. It was Stella who chose Diana, and for the Empress, it was an excellent choice. A young lady with that beauty was rare in the empire. Besides, Diana¡¯s status was noble and she had no likes to interfere in politics like her father. That was why she called Diana. Unless there was a suitable candidate to replace Diana, the choice of the Empress would not change. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve gained trade rights.¡± But above all, Diana was a set tool. She was to give birth to the offspring of a more noble imperial family by noble lineage and keep her place as the next Empress with grace and dignity. That was all. There was no need for more than that. The women in the imperial family were all the more worthless and useless¨D to engage in business was only for men. ¡°You also bought a trade ship and set sail, right? Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Diana¡¯s blue eyes were unshakable. Her calm answer was polite, but there was no sign of fear at all. ¡°After¡­ I won¡¯t listen to excuses.¡± The Empress uttered sharply. Chapter 69 - The First Step Chapter 69: The First Step Diana paused for a moment. Her answer nor her opinion would not matter. All she had to do was simply exist ¡ª what the Imperial Family used to be. Diana managed to swallow a bitter smile. ¡°But you can¡¯t neglect the teaching of the ancestors.¡± The Empress didn¡¯t ask this ferocious lady, who dared to engage in the men¡¯s trade nor was she interested in finding out the reason behind Diana¡¯s actions. For her, it was not essential. ¡°Being a member of the Imperial Family is a noble destiny. It¡¯s not trivial enough to make and bring the dowry directly.¡± Occasionally, those who stood at the peak of power considered money insignificant. Diana was willing to enjoy the money itself, but she thought it was kind to make it herself. It was also a crucial difference between Stella and Grace. ¡°Tomorrow, I will revoke all of my authority,¡± Diana said. The Empress spat without worry and looked at Diana. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I guess you¡¯re old enough. For the time being, you will go to the palace and take bridal classes.¡± The Empress thought she was showing great mercy. Her eyes were filled with the satisfaction Lucas often wore. It was a sense of pride from a benevolent self. Before, Diana was unaware of the Empress and Lucas¡¯ resemblance. But now, she can vividly see how their eyes sparkled the same pride. ¡°It¡¯s late, stay at the palace today and leave tomorrow.¡± The Empress stroked her fan. Her appeased attitude implied that the problem had been settled. Diana watched the Empress in silence. The latter gave off an air of splendor and high pressure at a glance. She possessed more authority than Lucas and most were willing to accept her charisma and power. Diana was one of them¡­ Or perhaps she had been. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± The Empress asked. Diana felt like she was thrown out to the stage to perform unprepared. There was a massive barrier between Diana and the Empress, which reminded her of her helplessness and weakness, and taking the first step was frightening. ¡°If you have nothing to say, you can go now.¡± It was easy to get out of there. Diana wanted to get out of here right away. However, something held her back. It doesn¡¯t have to be today. There¡¯s still time, and slowly, I will build my will and have another chance. I could have my allies increased and maybe even have someone to call for help. Anyway, not now. I¡¯ll prepare more, then I will come back again. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± There, Diana¡¯s thoughts stopped, the words escaping from her lips. It was almost inaudible, but it was heard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am sorry but I can¡¯t.¡± Diana raised her head and stared straight at the Empress. There was no way to escape anymore. Come back? Diana reminded her of her thoughts. She was already back. Even if she had the magic of turning back time, nothing would change unless she had changed. Diana knew it in her head. She understood and devoted herself to it. Now, she decided to speak her voice for her life. Still, she almost ran away. She was on the verge of falling into the trap of the sweetest temptation that there would be: obedience. It was easy; she could always live without fear. ¡¯Next time¡¯ would be her false hope. Diana could wither like a plant believing that she, too, would have a chance someday. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°My story¡­ I have to do it.¡± It must be now. If you speak out now, you can live yourself tomorrow. ¡°I can¡¯t be a princess.¡± Her voice was faint but it was clear. There was a slight quiver, but it was resolute. The eyebrows of the Empress furrowed as she watched her. ¡°I am¡­¡± Diana felt like she was facing a beast with a claw. Again, the desire to escape came back. But her will to stay and fight persisted. ¡°Me, Diana Carl¡­ I couldn¡¯t be the princess.¡± ¡°What do you dare to say?¡± ¡°Yes, I know for sure.¡± The delicate mouth of the Empress was twisted. Even though it was a short moment, the time seemed to stop. Diana gently squeezed her hand. Otherwise, it would tremble. It was the first time she had ever confronted someone like this throughout her life. ¡°I know your Majesty has chosen me to be Crown Princess.¡± Diana struggled to calm her thumping heart. One second was too long. ¡°But I am not a suitable woman. Please make a decision for the benefit of the Imperial Family.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Empress spit out. No matter how noble Diana was, she was only seventeen and had already been asking the Empress to change her decision. Indeed, it was absurdly unimaginable. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat Your Majesty, I¡¯m not qualified.¡± Chapter 70 - The Price To Pay Chapter 70 ¨C The Price To Pay The Empress rose from her seat and approached Diana with a smile plastered in her face. ¡°Diana, you can only say that you can¡¯t become the Crown Princess if I had decided on that¡± The impact from the Empress¡¯s hand, which slapped her cheeks, had followed the rest of her words. Her long fingernails left a thin scar on Diana¡¯s pale cheek. However, embarrassment and astonishment were what she felt rather than the stinging pain on her face. Her blue eyes shook as she looked at the Empress. She couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just happened. ¡°You need more lessons to learn than you think.¡± The Empress said casually. As if nothing happened, it was a carefree argument. ¡°Monica!¡± As soon as the Empress called, a maid came and bent her knees slightly. ¡°You need to cool the young lady¡¯s head.¡± At that point, the maid¡¯s expression hardened a little. ¡°How is the weather outside?¡± It was a time when the darkness was slowly falling under the heavens. ¡°Now, it is cold at night, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°And?¡± The maid hesitated for a while. ¡°I think it¡¯s raining¡­ or is it just my illusion?¡± the Empress quickly added. ¡°Oh, it looks like, Your Majesty,¡± the maid answered hesitantly. There was no rain, however. Like the coming winter, only a chilly wind blew. But the maid had no choice but to obey what the Empress had insisted. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s raining so hard.¡± The Empress stared out the window. Diana, who had no idea of their conversation, was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s just right to cool the young Lady¡¯s head, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The Empress turned her back. ¡°Well, help her to cool her head.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I think it will rain all night.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± In the end, the Empress went away. The maid looked at Diana and smiled with a short sigh. ¡°Lady Diana, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯d better just go out tonight. Prepare the carriage.¡± Diana insisted. Her cheek that was hit by the Empress was still burning. Diana wanted to go home a little bit soon. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. But soon, her confusion was answered. *** The place where the maid, Monica, took Diana was a garden right outside the window. Behind the maid, two other maids, who avoided the Lady¡¯s eyes with a distressed look, followed them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Forgive me, Young Lady.¡± The maid lowered her head for a moment. ¡°I am just following the Empress order, so please understand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Was there such a thing? Monica found it difficult to speak. ¡°Please kneel here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Despite Diana¡¯s reaction, the maid¡¯s attitude remained unchanged. ¡°My Lady, you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°A little while ago, Her Majesty ordered a punishment for you.¡± ¡°Is it the tale of the mysterious weather story?¡± ¡°Everyone in the royal family is honorable, and we cannot punish them directly, but we can teach them. My Lady, you have to kneel here all night, and I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll be here three times an hour to splash you with water.¡± ¡°You¡¯re punishing me?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened. It was something she had never thought of as Diana was well aware of how precious her status was. She had some faith in that part. Moreover, it was the age of adulthood soon after all. But corporal punishment? The Empress had also inflicted this kind of indirect corporal punishment on her son, the Crown Prince. There was no way she couldn¡¯t do it to Diana. ¡°Please understand that we are delivering the teachings of the Empress, not corporal punishment. If the sun rises and the Empress asks you to stand up, you can stand up.¡± The maid finished explaining and pointed to a corner of the garden. ¡°Please kneel here.¡± Diana had a hunch that it was useless to refuse. Even the children of the imperial family are punished in the same way as well. Diana knelt on the spot slowly, enduring the humiliation. The stone floor already felt cold. ¡°Please, excuse me.¡± Shortly after the maid spoke, the other maids brought two buckets of water and threw it on Diana¡¯s sides. Her cheeks were no longer burning due to the splashes of water. As if she were drowning, Diana¡¯s whole body became wet, her hair sticking to her face, but Diana knelt still like a statue. The maids took turns in emptying the buckets of water and soon left Diana alone in the dusky garden. But it was only the beginning. The water was a temporary shock, but it was cold as the chilly evening wind blew through it. The wind blew hard without ceasing, and whenever it happened, her wet clothes would pierce her skin like an awl. The stone floor was too hard, and right in front of it, the lights of the Empress¡¯s room looked so warm. Undoubtedly, it was a sufficient corporal punishment to undermine her self-esteem. ¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake, though,¡± Diana spoke for the first time. At the very least, she did not turn her back, and this was an essential fact. Now, this cold and humiliation became its price. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ it¡¯s alright.¡± Her knee touched the ground, and coldness invaded her body. But, Diana managed not to stumble. No matter how severe the cold was, she did not even try to embrace herself. More than anything, it was the price that Diana has to pay. ¡°I¡¯m not submissive.¡± That was the only spark of light in Diana¡¯s mind. No matter how much pain she had to endure, her heart must not break. Several times since then, the maids had come and splashed water onto her, what used to feel as cold as an ice field, now seemed to be nonexistent. At one point, it occurred to her that it wasn¡¯t that cold. Not long after, fatigue had overtaken Diana¡¯s body. She blinked her eyes slowly, and a long time has passed since then. Chapter 71 - Treacherous Friend Chapter 71 ¨C Treacherous Friend ¡°Diana!¡± When Diana heard someone calling her name, she felt that her eyes were slowly returning to consciousness. ¡°Get a hold of yourself, it¡¯s me, Lucas.¡± Lucas took off his robe and covered it around Diana. Her temperature was too cold. It must have been a harsh punishment for Diana, who they knew was sickly since her childhood. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Diana, wake up. It¡¯ll warm up soon.¡± Unfortunately, however, Diana¡¯s head sank back again. Lucas tried to shake Diana¡¯s shoulders one more time, and the two maids, whom he saw earlier, came with a bucket full of water. Lucas sharply glared at them before they could even bring it up. ¡°Go.¡± In the harsh stare of Lucas, hostility was evident in his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you do the same thing again.¡± Lucas hugged Diana¡¯s shoulder. Later, the maids who followed him from the Crown Prince¡¯s palace arrived to assist Diana. Lucas had ordered them to serve Diana at the preheated residence of the Crown Prince. Lucas only sighed when he saw his maids taking Diana with them. ¡°Your Highness, the Empress had asked for you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Lucas. ¡°If you want to, do it. Oh, did she forget that I¡¯m no longer a ten-year-old kid?¡± The Empress had not punished Lucas since he was ten years old. The reason being that Lucas was already on the line to become the Crown Prince, and partly because the Empress was reluctant to physically punish her son during his adolescence. In any case, it was a warning. The poor maids bowed their heads and lamented their plight only inwardly. ¡°If anyone comes to my palace tonight, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Then, Lucas left and headed toward his palace. *** Lucas arrived at the palace, and soon after, orders were given to the maids to start working. The chief maid sent three reliable and capable maids, and sensibly called the warlord. The maids were also instructed to warm up the bathwater along with the bed. ¡°I am worried about the young lady as she is naturally weak.¡± The maid recited nervously. Then, Trisha appeared. The Crown Prince¡¯s palace has already turned chaotic, so there was no way Trisha wouldn¡¯t find out the reason for the disorder. ¡°Please let me attend to her.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m a friend of Lady Diana. Ever since I was a kid¡­ so whenever she was sick, I would sit by and take care of her.¡± The maid¡¯s face glowed with hope at her words. ¡°Yes, that would help. Please take care of the bed first. And oh, I¡¯ll have to boil the soup in the kitchen.¡± ¡°Yes, she likes milk.¡± The maid seemed to be somewhat attuned to Trisha¡¯s instructions. Trisha quickly redressed the dwelling, carefully adjusting the height of the pillow, and waited for Diana to arrive soon. ¡°The Lady has come! Hurry, wash her first with warm water.¡± ¡°Is the Prince coming?¡± ¡°Your Highness is coming soon!¡± The Prince¡¯s palace was noisy. Trisha did her job without losing her calm: separate the warm and drinkable water to clean Diana and prepare plenty of towels. And then she checked if her magic was secured in a tiny, fingernail-sized secret space sewn from the inside of her sleeve. ¡°This is also an opportunity, Trisha.¡± Her red eyes glistened. Everything was different from the past. Trisha now has a weapon against Diana. So, the future will be different. ¡°Of all things.¡± Soon, the unconscious Diana arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. The maids soaked Diana with warm water, dressed her in indoor clothes, and laid her on the bed where Trisha was waiting. Diana, whose lips were blue, was shivering with chills even in her unconsciousness. ¡°Stick aside.¡± Lucas sneaked through the crowd and stood by Diana. ¡°Her lips are so blue, is she okay?¡± The Prince asked in immense worry. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine to relieve the fever.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± She wasn¡¯t ill yet, but Diana¡¯s body was too weak to bear the queen¡¯s punishment. Jeon bowed his head and took over the syrup from his assistant and poured it on Diana¡¯s lips in front of Lucas. Trisha looked at it with great pity and wiped the excess syrup off her lips with a wet towel. ¡°It¡¯s warm in here, and I will let her take medicine for fever and rest.¡± ¡°Yes. Now, get away with useless things.¡± Several maids withdrew, and only a few maids along with Trisha were left. ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ll stand by Lady Diana.¡± ¡°Trisha, you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re friends. I used to take care of her like this because she was weak even before.¡± Lucas nodded. It was rather fortunate that someone who knew Diana well was around. Even if he tried to bring someone from Duke Carl¡¯s, he still couldn¡¯t make them enter the palace because it was already closed. ¡°Yes, thank god. Take good care of Diana, and I¡¯ll give you a prize.¡± ¡°No, of course, I should help as a friend.¡± Trisha, who said so, squeezed the wet towel again and placed it on Diana¡¯s forehead. She could feel the breath of Diana, which gradually stabilized. Lucas had no idea why the Queen was so angry all of a sudden but was reminded of her mother¡¯s temper. As a Prince himself, he was also well punished by the Empress when he was young. ¡°What was she thinking¡­¡± Lucas could only sigh. Chapter 72 - Unfortunate End Chapter 72 ¨C Unfortunate End ¡°Your Grace,¡± Trisha whispered. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sorry to say, but Lady Diana is sensitive to any sound or movement, and I¡¯m worried that it will interfere with her recovery.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Trisha, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡± Lucas dismissed the maids. Nevertheless, Trisha kept staring at Lucas. Only then did Lucas realize he was among those to step out. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anyhow. I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, take a little rest, Your Highness, Lady Diana will be fine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas could not take his eyes off Diana¡¯s face for a long time. Fortunately, her lips were already glowing red. A little relieved, Lucas left the room. He never imagined that he had left the most dangerous person in the world alone with Diana. ¡°Diana, long time no see.¡± Trisha diligently dipped a towel into a bucket of hot water, squeezed it out, and wiped it unto Diana¡¯s body. ¡°How come I¡¯m reminded of the past. It feels like it¡¯s been a long time. Yeah, it¡¯s like a very, very, long time has passed.¡± The whispering of Trisha¡¯s voice was calm. Trisha was no longer a greedy, innocent, seventeen-year-old girl. The way she looked at Diana was naturally different. ¡°We¡¯re always two at this point.¡± Sweat formed on Diana¡¯s forehead. The sweat was wiped off without missing a drop. It was an affectionate nursing that contained love in one¡¯s eyes. ¡°And soon after this moment, I will be alone again.¡± Trisha¡¯s red pupils stared at Diana. She had already realized her whole past. It wasn¡¯t the death that this life¡¯s Diana that had pushed forward at will, but the end in the original. To the last minute of Diana¡¯s suicide and her death, who had been locked up in a plot out of envy of Trisha, who had Lucas¡¯ child. ¡°Then, you cursed me.¡± Diana, nearing her death, left a curse on Trisha, and only she could hear the words spoken by Diana. ¡®Trisha¡­ I will curse you with my blood flowing now.¡¯ It was Diana who had never said such words in her life, but she was different at the moment of death. ¡®In the past, present, and future.¡¯ She vomited blood, but her sultry eyes stared at Trisha. ¡®You can never¡­ be me.¡¯ That was Diana¡¯s last words. Trisha remembered that time, then blurted out a short laugh. Diana was not a naive girl as she knew it all from the very beginning. What did Trisha want, and what did she want to get? It wasn¡¯t Lucas. It was not the shining crown of the Empress. From the beginning, Trisha wanted to be Diana. And even though the abominable Diana knew it all, she had lived her whole life calmly as if she was playing Trisha. ¡°Diana, you were wise.¡± Trisha couldn¡¯t be Diana. After witnessing Diana¡¯s death, Lucas had almost succumbed into insanity, and she had to use more of her medicine to see Lucas¡¯ smile again. ¡°Tri¡­sha¡­¡± A faint voice came from Diana¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh, you are awake. I¡¯ve been thinking about the past, and I¡¯ve fallen in love with it.¡± Slowly, Diana opened her eyes. Even her frosty eyes were the same as Trisha envied. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to try. You can¡¯t move now.¡± Blinking, Diana slowly closed her eyes and opened them. Diana felt no sensation in her body. The only thing she could move was her eyes, barely gathering enough strength. She opened her mouth to speak. It didn¡¯t seem to have the capacity to make a loud noise. Why was Trisha and I alone in a strange bedroom? Diana was confused. ¡°You were taken to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace when you were punished by the Queen and collapsed.¡± When Trisha added a kind explanation, Lucas¡¯ appearance came to Diana¡¯s mind. Lucas had called her name over and over again. Then, she felt as if she had fallen to sleep. In reality, Diana must have fainted. ¡°Your Royal Highness is so¡­ He is very merciful. Isn¡¯t he?¡± Diana¡¯s cold gaze turned to Trisha. ¡°Of course, to me. You gave me a chance to put you to death again.¡± Again? Diana¡¯s eyes shook when she heard it. ¡°You knew when to respond. That¡¯s right, and this isn¡¯t the first time in our lives.¡± ¡°Why did you?¡± Trisha smiled refreshingly at Diana¡¯s struggling voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s like you and I are both back in the past. Thanks to you, I can correct everything.¡± Diana did the reincarnation. Trisha thought so. If Diana had returned, Trisha would have done the same thing, but she didn¡¯t expect it to happen. ¡°Fortunately, Prince Lucas doesn¡¯t know. I checked.¡± In her past life, Diana was unable to bear the emptiness, so she chose an early death. Now, Diana regretted it. Diana was nonchalant. On the contrary, Trisha was not someone to be underestimated for being seventeen. Diana couldn¡¯t believe she wanted a peaceful life¡­ There was no such thing under the same sky where Trisha existed. She just realized it¡ª she was foolish, and Trisha was clever. Chapter 73 - One More Chance Chapter 73 ¨C One More Chance Trisha¡¯s eyes shone like rubies. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. You remembered the past, but you¡¯re still naive. You can always choose to live that way. Because you are not willing, you don¡¯t have the will to survive.¡± That was what Trisha had envied from Diana. She was born with everything and hence didn¡¯t feel any sense of urgency. Their worlds were poles apart. ¡°I knew what was important. I was born into a lowly status family. Besides, I had the blood of a red witch. I was just as good at playing games as you were.¡± That was the first thing Diana heard from Trisha. Perhaps in the latter part of the original story, Trisha realized the witch¡¯s lineage, and she assumed that Diana had known of it now. In other words, the past when Diana and Trisha returned was different in time. The reason was probably because of Diana¡¯s insinuation. The death, which was pushed forward so freely, was not reflected in the original story. ¡°But wait, there was something I didn¡¯t understand. Why, then, and even now, the magic wouldn¡¯t work on you?¡± Trisha, of course, wanted to obtain Diana on her side. However, Trisha always felt that Diana was keeping her distance from her. It was unfortunate, but Trisha had no choice but to eliminate Diana from her path. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. This time, I prepared some extreme medicine.¡± Trisha smiled. Potions affected all creatures. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such eyes. The poison doesn¡¯t have to be taken by mouth.¡± Trisha dipped the towel back in the water and squeezed it to moisten Diana¡¯s dry lips. ¡°Nobody doubted the bucket¡¯s water. It¡¯s already been seeping into your skin for a while. And of course, I¡¯ve already taken the antidote.¡± The rate of sweat forming on Diana¡¯s forehead was accelerating. Her chest was beginning to contract. It was now getting harder and harder to breathe. ¡°It¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡± Diana¡¯s vision started to become hazy. She felt resentment, not towards Trisha but herself, who was complacent. Diana was always left out; she was always alienated and treated like a doll. Her suffering was enough, and all she wanted was a peaceful life. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you an interesting story as a parting gift for you. I don¡¯t know how sad it was to not let you know that, but that time when you had a miscarriage, to your supposed legacy, yes, it was my medicine, and your body became barren forever.¡± ¡°I know it was a real pain to you.¡± ¡°I had to because his interest doesn¡¯t last long in anything. It was hard at first, but after mixing ourselves together, the Prince had enjoyed it too. He said I was much better than you¡ª who is like a wooden statue. Well, it was hard for me to get pregnant. At least I could have pretended to be one.¡± Trisha continued. ¡°Ah! what was so funny. I was accusing you of attempting to murder my own child when there was nothing.¡± Diana managed to open her lips. ¡°I hate you¡­¡± ¡°I know. But I loved you.¡± ¡°The curse is with you.¡± ¡°You said the same thing then.¡± Diana¡¯s heart began to beat violently. Trisha¡¯s words weren¡¯t mere lies. Her end was coming soon. Diana realized that Trisha didn¡¯t understand any of her grudges¨Cbeing alienated, treated like a puppet¨CTrisha could not understand her dissatisfaction. Yes, Diana was wrong about herself. She was selfish and hastily took her life because she was tired of suffering. She was weak and did not deserve to live the life of the original Diana. She didn¡¯t know anything about herself; perhaps the reason why Diana must return. ¡°Tri..sha¡­ I will curse you¡­¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll take over your role now. This time.¡± Blood then gushed out from Diana¡¯s mouth. The entire moment, Diana¡¯s heart was pounding heavily. Trisha was watching her struggle with no emotion. At the same time, she prepared herself to scream for help for Diana¡¯s condition. ¡°I¡¯ll curse you to the ends of my soul¡­ I¡¯ll curse you.¡± Diana¡¯s words were incomprehensible. Then, blood poured out of Diana¡¯s mouth again. Her blood had soaked her clothes and trickled to the silver dagger, which Diana always brought with her. ¡°I won¡¯t lose to you,¡± whispered Diana. Suddenly, there was a strange pulse coming from the sword, its blade heating up. Only then did Diana realize that the sword had played a vital part in her reincarnation. It was a mysterious dagger that had been passed down from her mother¡¯s family to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your time is over now.¡± Diana closed her eyes. Soon her blood will seep into the enchanted dagger, this time, bringing back the opportunity to redeem the original Diana and her soul once again, and the chance to undo this grudge. It was not long after that Diana Carl had died. She was just seventeen years old. Chapter 74 - Bottomless Despair Chapter 74 ¨C Bottomless Despair The pain gradually faded away. It felt like Diana was floating in the wilderness. It was a world of meaningless vanity that separated light and darkness. Instinctively, it seemed that Diana knew where it was. A world where only certain people can meet. ¡°Diana, are you listening?¡± She didn¡¯t hear an answer. ¡°Diana, do you hear me?!¡± She felt the untenable belief that the original Diana would be listening to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, and I didn¡¯t know anything¡­ I didn¡¯t understand how terrible your life was.¡± It was not herself that was miserable and sad. It was Diana from the original. Now, she understood. -Yes, you didn¡¯t try to understand. It was Diana¡¯s voice. The same sound, but completely different. The depth of misery was different. ¡°Yes, I was stupid. I was so scared to come to a strange world. I didn¡¯t want to be alone.¡± -I¡¯ve repeated the reincarnation over and over again. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what do you mean?¡± -How many times have I done this already and I felt so devastated? Please, I have to do something. -But I couldn¡¯t change the results every time. The moment I returned, Trisha was aware of it too. Yes, every time¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.¡± -I had a dagger. It¡¯s a relic that the ancestors of the Tiers found. I can go back to the past if the sword is hit by the blood of the descendant of the Tiers family when they die. Together with all the memories. It was quite an advantageous position. Diana could go back to the past along with her memories. At first, Diana predicted that the story of the true Diana would not be complicated. She thought that Diana had suffered, and Trisha was just an ordinary seventeen-year-old who was a very ambitious girl. ¡°Then I can change it.¡± -There are restrictions on this reincarnation. The given time is getting shorter. ¡°What does that mean?¡± -You can¡¯t go back to seventeen year old again. Maybe you¡¯ll be older than when you open your eyes again. That¡¯s the rule. The original Diana had already experienced a series of reincarnation. There was a constraint on the power of the object. There was no way could she go back to the point before everything happened. ¡°But I still remember, why can¡¯t I change anything?¡± -It was no use changing anything. When I realized that, I was in despair. And then, my original life span ended. Even if we go back, we don¡¯t have time to go back. ¡°That¡¯s why you called in someone to replace you?¡± Is that why I entered the book? Diana felt guilty. She didn¡¯t understand the original Diana¡¯s grudge at all. No, she didn¡¯t try to understand. When she entered the book, she just thought of living a peaceful life because in the book she could freely use her feet to walk and had the fortune to live a good life. Diana forgot that the original Diana gave it to her. -No. Diana¡¯s voice was still. But there was a void that could not be filled by anything. -I lost the most precious thing in the world. My dear child. ¡°You mean the child that Trisha aborted?¡± -Yes. My child. Diana could not say anything for a while. What kind of despair did Diana see? ¨C I was left alone in life and having a baby to raise was my greatest happiness. My dear child. My life would be happy if I had him. Yes, things would be different. For the first time, her voice warmed up. -But my child was also killed by Trisha. I couldn¡¯t do anything. But even after that, I realized that even if I repeated the reincarnation or desperately looked for another way, I couldn¡¯t go back to the time when I had the baby. The voice became desolate again. -I lost my child forever. No amount of repetition of the reincarnation would allow her return to a place she had been in her previous life. Diana had tried to change everything, she had looked for other ways, but the conclusion was always the same. What had been lost cannot be recovered again. Hearing the original Diana¡¯s voice, Diana felt a stabbing pain. She was the one who created this space. The present Diana, who had just vomited blood and died, did not feel the pain until she came here. A terrible sadness was resonating on one frequency, in bottomless despair, forever. All the love and guilt of a lost child forever. All emotions were poured out that they were engraved in torrents. ¡°Forever¡­¡± -Yes, forever, I did lose a child. Diana realized now that the word eternity was so sad. Without knowing that, she faced Trisha, a 17-year-old innocent, and just dreamed of living freely. -When I realized I could never return. I was in distress, then a soul came here. It was a soul that was very similar to me. ¡°That was¡­ that was me.¡± -Maybe I needed a soul most like me. It was true. Before entering the book, there was nothing in Diana¡¯s life other than emptiness. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t try to realize the pain. I didn¡¯t know, I swear. I¡¯m just so unhappy with my old life that I didn¡¯t know much about others. I couldn¡¯t understand.¡± -I can¡¯t help it, because you weren¡¯t me. Diana was just afraid to come to a strange world. The original ¡°Diana¡± was simply considered frustrating. Diana thought of her as a stupid woman. She didn¡¯t try to understand the loneliness she had. Why? Because she was a woman who had nothing to do with herself. -This is the second time I¡¯ve been in this space. The first time was when Diana, who knew the rest of the story, could not bear it and made her own decision to hasten her death. Luckily, Diana had come here, avoiding complete death, thanks to self-determination, using the relic. -Soon, you will open your eyes. ¡°Are you going back again?¡± -Yes, but now it¡¯s different. You are my age, and I am you. Diana seemed to know what that meant. Both souls embraced the despair and pain of the past in the same wave of emotions. Chapter 75 - Righting the Wrongs Chapter 75 ¨C Righting the Wrongs The two souls of Diana merged as one. Now, Diana could feel the weight of the life the past Diana was carrying. ¡°My chest hurts so much.¡± Diana had never felt her heart throbbing this way. It was the first time that she had a memory of a love for something. ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­ I think I¡¯m going crazy.¡± The original Diana had lost her child. It was the only tragedy besides her suicide. ¡°I was a fool¡­ I knew it was late for the reason that I had returned.¡± ¨CRealize how you feel right now. Diana couldn¡¯t have understood. She had to feel the horrifying red eyes of Trisha and the incompetent Lucas, who had done nothing. She had to suffer a painful death not by her own will, but by Trisha. ¡°Yes, I know now.¡± Diana had to open her eyes to resentment and pain. Only then she felt the anguish of the first Diana. ¡°I can see the light from afar.¡± -It¡¯s time. Diana felt instinctive. When she opened her eyes again, she would be Diana still. -But you don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to. And even if you go back, you¡¯ll have less time than seventeen years. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± There was no hesitation. The disheartenment of Diana¡¯s original story was carved in her heart. She couldn¡¯t afford to merely forget and disappear. No, it can¡¯t be. The lost child forever is now her own too. It was no longer possible for both souls to regain such a beautiful creation. ¡°Now, I am you.¡± -And you are me. It was already fate, not a choice to be made. -Make the curse that I¡¯ve bet on Trisha. ¡°Yes, my share of curses.¡± -I¡¯ll be waiting¡­ all the way. Now the light felt closer. The two souls resonated in this space. It went beyond thought, became an emotion, a memory, a permanent wound. Diana Carl, at last, returned to the world. *** When Diana woke up, she found herself in a familiar bed. When she looked down at her hand, it was small and fair. But it seemed a little different. Diana slowly remembered. She cannot be seventeen again. ¡°Have you woken up?¡± Charlotte¡¯s friendly voice rang. Everything was the same. ¡°Oh, my Lady, why the tears?¡± Diana didn¡¯t notice it, but suddenly, tears fell on her cheeks. Even though she returned to the world of the living, the sense of loss hadn¡¯t disappeared. There seemed to be a pile of iron and chains in her heart. Was this the suffering of Diana? ¡°Did you have any dreams? Stop crying. Oh, come on. Why are you so unhappy when you¡¯re turning eighteen now?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ eighteen¡­¡± ¡°Lady, are you still half-awake?¡± ¡°I just had a dream.¡± Tears continued to moisten the quilt. Charlotte brought a handkerchief, but Diana shook her head and wiped the tears with her own hands. ¡°It was an unfortunate and painful dream.¡± ¡°My dear, dreams are dreams. Stop crying.¡± Diana wiped her cheeks once more. Her eyes were already open for a short time, and soon after Diana quickly breathed out and regained her calmness. ¡°Yes, but Charlotte¡­¡± ¡°Yes, young Lady?¡± ¡°Dreams aren¡¯t just dreams.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± A very cloudy and lonely smile appeared on Diana¡¯s mouth, which soon disappeared. Diana stood up straight from her bed and headed for the table. Now she knew what she had to do. ¡°Charlotte.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady. What would you like for breakfast?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Diana had no intention of living life in ease. She had no spare time to enjoy the luxury of tea time nor any other grandiosity. Time is gold. Now that she had returned, it was soon time for Trisha to regain her memory. A tranquil life? It was only possible when Trisha was not under the same sky as hers. Diana was filled with determination. Diana first figured herself in the reality she was in. She was eighteen years old at the time of the coming of age ceremony. Most important of all was the relationship with Trisha and Lucas. Diana connected them. To prove it, Trisha was a friend of Diana, and Diana was still a candidate for the Crown Princess. According to Charlotte, it had been a long time since the preparation of the candidates for the Crown Princess, but by the end of the sixteen, Diana had caught a fever. Naturally, it was delayed for Diana to learn the proper etiquette as she had to regain her health. In Diana¡¯s opinion, that would be the influence of the Holy Relic. Reincarnation had the limitation that the given time was shorter than before, but at the same time, no story could begin without the presence of Diana. But anyway, Diana returned, and the time in this world was moving again. ¡°Charlotte.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady. Would you like to eat?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°More than that, please send someone right now to get the best lawyer in the Empire. Jerome Hayden?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Jerome would be the best. Lord Jerome has a cost just to meet you¡±. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care how much you pay for the lawyer, so call him right now. And send someone to Uncle Aaron and ask him to come to the Duke¡¯s office lest I die right now.¡± ¡°Lady, why did you say that all of a sudden?¡± Diana¡¯s little white hand hit the table. Her sudden change was the first thing her aides had to accept. Diana couldn¡¯t have succeeded if she couldn¡¯t persuade even them. ¡°Charlotte, you had served my mother¡¯s family, the Tiers, for so long, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. In particular, your life. You can say that.¡± ¡°Is my mother wise and determined? Besides, she was young enough to be equal to an adult since childhood. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no.¡± Diana now learned how to use the past. It should not be passively avoided. She had to go ahead and actively play tricks. ¡°And do I look like my mother, from my hair color to my eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, you are the same.¡± Chapter 76 - Revival Chapter 76 ¨C Revival The preceding generation¡¯s former Duchess had a good sense of reason and deep foundation of knowledge since she was a child. Moreover, considering Diana¡¯s story, Charlotte would understand Diana. Since she lost her parents at a young age, she would have grown up faster. ¡°But what¡¯s so sudden?¡± ¡°Charlotte.¡± Charlotte turned her head at Diana¡¯s stern words. Her blue eyes were undoubtedly the same as the Duchess of the fleet. ¡°I had a dream about my mother coming out. In my dreams, my mother taught me that I should be an adult now.¡± ¡°Yes, the Lady is going to have a ceremony soon.¡± Charlotte answered lovingly. ¡°It was not a dream, but it felt like my dead mother came. That¡¯s why I cried.¡± Once again, Diana was thinking of taking advantage of the past. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Isn¡¯t your mother¡¯s precious stuff in your father¡¯s office?¡± ¡°The second row of cabinets, third column¡­ There¡¯s silver in there without any decorations, a sword? It¡¯s the same that my mother always had.¡± At that moment, Charlotte thought of it and stared at Diana in silence. It may not be exactly there, but indeed the first Duchess carried an undecorated dagger in silver. It was a legacy of the Tiers family. There was no way Diana knew it. ¡°My Lady, how?¡± ¡°It¡¯s inherited from the Tiers. My mother took it out and told me to carry it with me.¡± Diana¡¯s blue orbs stared at Charlotte¡¯s quivering eyes. Charlotte felt dubious at the inexplicable mystery. ¡°Go find it now. If it¡¯s really where I said it was, my mother came to my dream to help me.¡± It was her dignity and charisma that resembled her predecessors. Charlotte hastened toward the office of the former Duke of Carl, and a moment later, in Charlotte¡¯s hand, who came back with a gasp, the dagger was held. ¡°It was exactly where you said it was.¡± I have to. Diana looked at Charlotte with a calm look. She did not seem to be in the least surprised or agitated. ¡°Mother told me that if I showed it, you would believe me. There¡¯s a big crisis in Carl, and I have to stop it.¡± ¡°What? Oh my goodness.¡± Diana stood up and took the thread from the dagger sheath brought by Charlotte and hung it on her neck. ¡°My mother said that if I did this, Charlotte would trust and support me. You will all protect me on my mother¡¯s behalf.¡± There was a lump of emotion in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. It was a legacy left by the Duchess of her predecessor, and now, Diana was using that past. ¡°Charlotte, is that true?¡± ¡°Of course, Lady. Oh my, are you okay? How long have you been so grown-up? This Charlotte will protect you forever. I will believe and follow your words.¡± Charlotte was thrilled and embraced Diana warmly. ¡°Mother said I should now be an adult and keep my family.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Man lives the present through the past. Diana already realized it very well. Moreover, with proper evidence, dreams could be real and so did prophecies. ¡°If you believe me, follow my instructions now.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady. I will send someone right now.¡± Moving the entourage right next to it was the first way out of Diana¡¯s limits. Yes, it¡¯s not about being happy with milk tea, but about making choices and decisions. ¡°Trisha, I¡¯m here to give you the curse.¡± Diana muttered to herself. *** While Charlotte went out to send someone away, Diana changed her clothes herself. Now, it was not the time to play princess. It had been a few hours since she returned, but she was still regretful of her past. Of course, it was inevitable. At that time, the past Diana¡¯s regret and despair etched deep into her heart. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you,¡± Diana whispered, staring into the mirror. ¡°I returned more unhappy than before. Even after Diana dies, she will never forget it even after coming back many times.¡± Her eyes began to turn red. After accepting too many emotions of the past at once, Diana¡¯s heart was heavy and her head hurt. She then clenched her fists and tried to stay alert. Trisha still existed under the same sky. Diana could not spend a day in vain. ¡°Lady, did you call me?¡± After a knock, Gray came in. Diana nodded briefly. Gray was Carl¡¯s messenger from generation to generation, and no matter how young his master was, he was always loyal to the family. Charlotte told the story, but still, she could attest to his loyalty. ¡°There may be danger in Carl soon.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be so.¡± ¡°I will stop it.¡± The determination was evident in Diana¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°Of course, you should.¡± Gray can see the Duke of the first generation in the attitude of a proud and noble Diana. Although young, he believed that Diana is a descendant of Carl. Chapter 77 - Remaking Chapter 77 ¨C Remaking ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone visit me today, whether it¡¯s the Duchess, the Prince, or Trisha Blanc. There are no exceptions,¡± ordered Diana calmly. ¡°Yes. However, the Prince never came and Trisha¡­¡± ¡°I decide everything. I¡¯m the rightful heir of Carl¡¯s right now.¡± Diana promptly interrupted. ¡°I made a mistake. You are right.¡± Gray¡¯s loyalty to Carl¡¯s was unsurpassed. It was also because the Duke and his wife of the preceding generation were so virtuous. Moreover, the girl who was speaking clearly and decisively in front of him resembled the Duke of the first generation. Gray alone could follow Diana¡¯s words. ¡°Increase my security, so there will be no leak.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And stick people close together. Just keep an eye on the other person, and if you notice something, report it to me right away. Don¡¯t mind how much money it costs, so put in a reliable workforce.¡± It was Lady Diana, who was so gentle, that spoke. Gray was surprised, but at the same time, he was glad and thrilled to see this change in Diana. ¡°Yes. Who¡¯s your opponent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Trisha Blanc.¡± Diana sharply said. Until recently, it was the name of an arrogant girl who went in and out of Carl¡¯s because she was a friend of the Lady. It was questionable whether such a person should befriend a humble and well-known Diana, but Gray did not dare to ask why. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And seal this up and deliver it back to me.¡± It was a letter. Gray received the letter politely. It was an old envelope which had not yet been opened. The jacket was stamped with a seal. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was another gift my mother told me in her dream. When my uncle comes in later, I¡¯ll try to open it with him.¡± It was easier to rewrite what she had once written. Moreover, Diana had already figured out Aaron¡¯s character. She wrote a little more accordingly, so the impact will be better. It should be so. It was not just her inheritance that Diana wanted this time. Of course, for her plans to go as smoothly as she wanted, she also wrote in the handwriting of her ancestors. ¡°And one more thing. Tell the outside world I¡¯m recuperating because of my chronic disease.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± *** A strange union gathered in the receiving room. Aaron Carl, who was immersed in a book, ran to the news that her nephew was in critical condition. Sir Jerome, a rumored lawyer who said that if the Empire would only pay, the devil would win the lawsuit, and it was Diana, an eighteen-year-old. ¡°What¡¯s this fuss, Diana? They say you¡¯re sick¡­¡± Aaron scratched his head and asked. Jerome was watching the situation silently. After all, Jerome was harmless. Even if he merely sat back and drank tea, he would get a considerable consultation fee. But if Jerome knew Diana, he must have a role. Glancing at Jerome, a familiar man naturally came to her mind. She decided to forget for a moment her reality and desired revenge, tracing back the unforgettable man ¡ª Edwin. If he was still alive in this era, Diana could only pray that she could see him again someday and continue their relationship. It was a longing that only Diana had. ¡°I found this.¡± Diana, snapping out of her thoughts, laid the old envelope in question on the table. ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s my brother¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes, and the envelope says to open it with a lawyer in secret.¡± ¡°No, no¡­ It is a big deal. Of course, I should come. I am well done.¡± Aaron answered. Only then did Jerome utter a word. ¡°Then, I am a lawyer¡­¡± ¡°No, on my brother¡¯s behalf. I will read it in front of everyone.¡± Soon Aaron unsealed the letter with his trembling hands and read it aloud. Most of the content was similar to the previous one, but this time Diana also included in the letter exactly what she wanted. ¡°Hmm, is it¡­ if you have this upkeep, all of the first Duke¡¯s legacies are entitled to Lady Diana.¡± Aaron nodded at Jerome¡¯s words and, like before, buried his tear-stained face in his sleeves. ¡°He is my brother. I feel sick because I think I rebuked my brother for lacking in this world. I have no objection to his will. Can I do that?¡± ¡°First of all, yes, but there are a few more,¡± answered Jerome. ¡°What is it?¡± That was why Diana called her lawyer. She didn¡¯t mean to back down after receiving only as much as last time. ¡°It is clearly stated that this includes all land and real estate.¡± The lawyer read the lines well, as Diana expected. ¡°Then what about the Duchess¡¯s land?¡± ¡°A Duke? Of course, belongs to a Duke.¡± There lived much nobility in the capital of the empire. Naturally, not all the land could be included in the realm since the empire belonged to the Imperial Family. The estates existed outside the capital, and the nobles left their territory and built mansions in the capital to enjoy political dominance and luxury. It couldn¡¯t have been better than the poor people of the land who paid their taxes through labor, and they didn¡¯t have to stay in their dreary area while being completely drunk. ¡°It¡¯s all the legacy of the preceding Duke¡­ legal interpretation includes the Duke and his corresponding, excuse me, even title.¡± The hostile successor to the Duke of Carl¡¯s was Diana. However, the first generation of Duke and his wife died at the very young age of Diana. It was sporadic for women to connect families, but it was not without them. But the target had never been a child. In that case, most of the time, she would succeed to the title along with the estate. ¡°Yes, originally, it was all my brother¡¯s.¡± Aaron looked up and looked into space. It was a silent conflict. ¡°I was an ugly brother. I was always buried in books and worried about my parents. I¡¯ve never been a part of the Duke, and only my brother acknowledged it.¡± Chapter 78 - Genesis Chapter 78 ¨C Genesis It was a blessing to be born into a noble family in the present era. Even good scholars, doctors, or lawyers wouldn¡¯t be treated the same. The nobility was solely the sovereignty, not a person¡¯s own hypotheses, academics, or sciences. ¡°My presence as a Duke was a headache. I was scolded for being incompetent and uninspired. The successor was my brother, and I had no burden to lose.¡± It was based on the experience of ultimate success. At that time, Diana didn¡¯t know how far they would accept the conditions, so she asked only for properties, but this time it was different. His incompetence as a Duke was blatant, given Sylvia¡¯s conduct. Besides, he was not a political figure, and he had no desire for it. ¡°It was all thanks to my brother. I was able to bury myself in research without worrying, and I used the power to build the city¡¯s facilities. Only then did the people of the world tell me that my research was worthwhile. There was no greater joy than that. I was happy because my brother carried the burden I was supposed to carry.¡± Diana even knew about Aaron¡¯s debt ¡ª the reason why she was giving him a chance. A task that would allow him to redeem himself. ¡°As a lawyer, the legacy of the Duke and Duchess and the land inherited by the Duke¡¯s personal remains intact. However, there is a stipulation to transfer the Duke¡¯s share to Lady Diana here.¡± Aaron was also a member of Carl. Although he did not succeed to the title of the Duke, Diana¡¯s father generously gave Aaron the family inheritance. That was enough for Aaron to study peacefully, live in abundance, and raise his offspring. ¡°Duke, I think you need time to sort out your thoughts,¡± added Jerome. ¡°No.¡± Aaron replied. It was the same as it was then in the previous reincarnation. ¡°I feel like praying to God because I am so foolish that I can read in this letter what I did not know.¡± Aaron could not betray Diana¡¯s father. Though he was an indifferent husband and neglectful father to his own family, he treasured his brother as he did with his own life. ¡°My brother¡¯s belongings, of course, belong to Diana. I was just the one who kept it for a while. It wasn¡¯t mine from the start.¡± The men of Carl were honest and greedless. Diana dimly guessed that of the first Duke. It made her feel proud that everyone had gathered their tongues to testify that they were great people. ¡°And just by looking for it and setting up a place like this, we can say that Diana has grown up enough. What do you say, Sir Jerome?¡± ¡°Yes, I legally guarantee Diana¡¯s judgment.¡± Jerome was inwardly paying attention at the daring move of the young Lady. ¡°First of all, the Duke of Carl has time to consult with his family¡­¡± The veteran lawyer was well aware of how to bring more benefits to his client. ¡°No, this is Carl¡¯s job. It¡¯s the maintenance that my brother left for his ugly brother.¡± Indeed, Aaron¡¯s determined nature did not take long to appear. ¡°Then, may I interpret it as meaning that you will give all the inheritance of your predecessor to Lady Diana?¡± ¡°I will give it.¡± It was quite spectacular that the large, distracted Aaron stood naive over and over again. ¡°So, Duke. Legally, you must transfer the properties of your predecessor.¡± ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll do. I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been waiting¡­ I¡¯ll manage it right away.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his personality, it would have taken more strenuous work for Diana. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll prepare the papers from now on. Have my assistant come in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While Jerome was busy, Aaron approached Diana and sat down. Then, with a hot, sweaty hand, he held Diana¡¯s little fingers. ¡°Good job, Diana. You look like my brother. My brother had the coming-of-age ceremony when he was only sixteen. You are eighteen, and it is enough.¡± ¡°Come on, uncle.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can be the Duchess. Will you be there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯ll surely permit you.¡± Aaron assured her. Not everything was simple, either. In particular, handing over the Duchess title to Diana was a matter of stirring the Empire. ¡°But, I can give you all authority right away.¡± It was also the authority of the Duchess title that Diana aimed for it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the rights to the entire Duchy manor. And no matter how much opposition I will get from it, I will make it clear that Carl¡¯s true successor is you.¡± Aaron¡¯s hand clutched Diana¡¯s firmly. Diana looked up at him, his strange face familiar. Would Diana¡¯s father resemble this person a little? He was rarely pure and right in this world. Diana felt something warm in her heart. ¡°The documents are ready, Duke. Would you like to proceed now?¡± Jerome¡¯s voice diverted their attention. ¡°Oh, no. There¡¯s something I forgot. I didn¡¯t ask for the opinion of the most important person.¡± Was it Sylvia? ¡°Diana Carl.¡± Aaron¡¯s affectionate eyes turned to Diana. ¡°Follow your proud parents¡¯ wishes, do you want to be the rightful successor to Carl?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana answered with determination. There were a lot of swirling emotions behind the single word. Now, it was only Diana herself who could console and correct the past. Diana ought to protect the things precious to her. One day in late autumn, Diana Carl succeeded the property of all her parents, including the title of the Duchess, at the age of eighteen. But it was only the beginning. Chapter 79 - No Room for Mistakes Chapter 79 ¨C No Room for Mistakes Soon, rumors about the twist of events in Carl¡¯s residence spread throughout the empire. Above all, it attracted people¡¯s attention since the main character of this controversy was Diana, who had stayed quiet all this time. She was comparable to the eye of a typhoon as she calmly organized what she had to do amid the chaos surrounding her. It was herself who started the race this time, and Diana had to move faster than anyone else to keep that advantage. Naturally, the first person she ought to triumph over was Aaron¡¯s wife, Sylvia. ¡°Diana, a Duchess? No! It can¡¯t be!¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened as she heard the news, rushing into Aaron¡¯s office. Aaron was well aware of his wife¡¯s nature, so he sat at his desk and listened to her nervous babbles indifferently. ¡°You are the Duke of Carl! That title is yours!¡± Sylvia screeched, the veins around her eyes visibly popping. ¡°Ha, if you¡¯re going to hand over the Duke¡¯s title, then why don¡¯t you just hand over the duchy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aaron raised himself when he saw his wife was almost out of breath. Beyond the window, huge mountains obscured the sunlight. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Diana can¡¯t handle that! We have to protect it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s inheritance. It is a Carl¡¯s job. Besides, Diana is an adult now.¡± ¡°What about me, then?¡± ¡°In this subject, neither you nor I matters. It was not originally yours, and now it should be Diana¡¯s.¡± Aaron already thought that his share was adequate. What was given to him from the beginning rightfully belonged to Diana, not anyone else. ¡°Did you know that you take your wife and children for granted while you take care of your niece?¡± ¡°Why does the story become so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always focused on research, and you don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on with this workpiece. When you act like a good uncle, your children should give up elite education right away. You can¡¯t keep up with what you have!¡± It might be a natural protest for Sylvia. For her, she and the children were the most important. Their current standard of living was only possible because Sylvia managed Diana¡¯s legacy. Once it was out of her grasp, they couldn¡¯t even dream of living a life in abundance. ¡°I hear you, and I regret why I didn¡¯t return it earlier,¡± Aaron replied. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You just heard it yourself. With Diana¡¯s wealth, we enjoyed a life that wasn¡¯t originally ours.¡± ¡°That¡­ do you care more about your child or your niece?¡± Aaron exhaled a bitter sigh as his carelessness had led to this result. ¡°I don¡¯t want my children to live by stealing. To be honest, the same goes for you, too. The man you married wasn¡¯t a Duke in the first place.¡± The second son of Carl and a man who was crazy about research and bore no interest in personal prosperity¨C that was the man Sylvia had married. When the first Duke of Carl and his wife died, leaving young Diana, Sylvia took the opportunity. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose it to Diana. I owe it to her.¡± Aaron was an indifferent man, but he was rarely indecisive with his decisions, especially when it was what he believed was right. Returning the legacy to its rightful owner was right, and it was late. ¡°Are you trying to pretend to be a saint alone? Right now, our children¡­¡± ¡°Someone would think we¡¯re going bankrupt. Wasn¡¯t my share enough originally?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to give up that kind of heart.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to play a trick, it¡¯ll come to light that you¡¯ve been pocketing Diana¡¯s legacy, not managing it, and I ought to stop you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Sylvia gasped at her husband¡¯s remark. ¡°Now, stop stealing so that our children can grow up with dignity,¡± Aaron spoke, then left the room without further ado. Sylvia clenched her fists tightly. She was already caught with her tricks. Aaron wanted to avoid Sylvia too. After all, Sylvia¡¯s pain was his foolish mistake. *** Diana spent the busiest days of her life. Knowing everything was certainly an advantageous part, so there was a lot she had to be prepared for. ¡°Thanks to your cooperation, the work was done quickly.¡± Jerome, her lawyer, handed over the documents. ¡°What¡¯s inside the white envelope is completely owned by Lady Diana. Since the blue envelope has been handed over, the ownership will soon be changed.¡± Diana first took the white envelope. She felt much better when it was confirmed that the title of the Duke was included. ¡°But inheriting the title requires more complicated procedures. It¡¯s going to take a while. Will you keep me on the job?¡± Jerome¡¯s labor was expensive, but Diana liked his quick work. Most of the recent significant events in the empire involved Jerome. Of course, he was the one leading the victory. Indeed, Edwin sent Jerome to Diana himself. It was a precious memory for Diana alone, a nonexistent memory for the rest. ¡°I will,¡± replied Diana. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jerome bowed his head and gave a hearty laugh. Born in the lower aristocracy, the sun shone in his golden eyes as a young man who accumulated a considerable fortune with his natural talent. ¡°Take some of the remunerations from my messenger. The rest is¡­¡± Diana added. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll put everything off until after I succeed,¡± Jerome answered. The conversation finished on a positive note. Jerome left soon after he had finished a job with a triumphant smile on his lips. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the grand mansion.¡± Diana lifted herself. There was no time to relax, savoring a cup of tea. She should not relax now, and her foolish mistakes in the past were already enough. Most of all, Diana might be able to meet someone she missed if she goes to the grand mansion. Chapter 80 - Daring Chapter 80 ¨C Daring The Great Chester¡¯s mansion had an antique and elegant ambiance, mostly resembling their owners. When Edwin¡¯s father, the Great Grand Duke, died, the lineage of the family remained intact to defend their name. Diana recalled a short memory with Edwin even in the most trivial part of the mansion. She decided to put hope into seeing Edwin in this grand mansion once again. ¡°Diana of Carl is coming in.¡± The old butler, as Diana guessed, was serving his years in this grand mansion. Diana waited for the door of the receiving room to open, then entered with easy steps, and bent her knees to the senior ancestor to show her respect, ¡°I came here to talk to you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and have a cup of tea.¡± ¡°It is an honor.¡± Diana looked up and saw the Great Grand Duchess. Grace, an elegant mature woman, resembled Edwin¡¯s calm attitude. Grace was also quietly observing the dazzling lady in front of her. It was the first meeting between the two women. Suddenly, Edwin¡¯s face came to Diana¡¯s mind as she looked at the Duchess¡¯s face. It was only for a brief moment, but it was enough to leave a longing in her heart. ¡°Smart and beautiful spirit, as I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a compliment.¡± The young Diana¡¯s answer was very mature. Grace heard that Diana turned eighteen now, but it was more than she expected. Although it would be natural to be nervous about being alone in this situation, Diana stared at Grace with beaming eyes. There was no fear in them. ¡°As I read your letter, I can see that you are refined. That¡¯s a big advantage. If you can stay composed in everything, you can make wise decisions more easily.¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance,¡± Diana smiled courteously. ¡°Yes. How did the Young Lady ask me for my time today?¡± Grand Duchess Grace was the sister of Stella, the Empress. Her bright eyes indeed resemble the Empress. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something you want to say. Speak freely. I invited you because I wanted to hear that story.¡± But not all sisters were the same. Grace¡¯s eyes did not possess any of the Empress¡¯s dullness. ¡°I dare to confess to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Confession? Isn¡¯t our first time seeing each other?¡± Diana continued without answering the question, ¡°But I have no intention of denying that Duchess Carl comes in and out of the threshold. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I wonder¡­?¡± Curiosity was evident in Grace¡¯s face. ¡°My aunt, the Duchess of Carl, feels sorry for me for losing my parents early. I believe she has spoken many words to your public servant.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I was the one who recommended you as a candidate for the crown princess. Of course, the decision was made by the Empress.¡± Diana¡¯s face hardened slightly. The Great Duchess recommended her as a candidate, and this was a domestic affair. Diana already knew all the clues. That the interests of Sylvia and the Empress were in sync, and it was through the Great Grand Duchess whom their schemes could be realized. ¡°I know you have regarded me, but I can¡¯t be silent,¡± spoke Diana. ¡°Silent?¡± ¡°Yes. At this rate, I¡¯m going to be a great inconvenience to the Imperial family. I¡¯ve decided to confess it myself before I become such a sinner.¡± Grace squinted her eyes. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Her strangely calm attitude, overly beautiful face, bright blue eyes¡ª everything of Diana attracts attention. ¡°I was weak and sickly from birth. I was worried about that, and I recently showed it to several doctors, and they all say it¡¯s hard for me to produce a successor.¡± The Grand Duchess placed her teacup down, and her eyes became filled with surprise, embarrassment, and wonder. It would be a big problem if the candidate for the Crown Princess, whom she recommended, couldn¡¯t produce a successor, but it was also incomprehensible that the Young Lady was coming to confess it in person. ¡°It¡¯s something to do with verification. But¡­ what I want to ask now is the Spirit of Eternity. I can¡¯t understand.¡± To be a crown princess was to be the next Empress. Once a crown was worn, she would maintain her noble status until death. If she couldn¡¯t produce an heir, as Diana said, the Emperor will have a baby from another woman. However, it wouldn¡¯t change the Empress. The Empress was a symbolic and natural being¡ª her role was merely to exist. ¡°You will know because you are wise. You didn¡¯t have to tell me that. If you stay still, you will be the noblest woman in the Empire, how can you try to lose it now?¡± Of course, Diana didn¡¯t want to be that noble lady. However, it was for other reasons that the Grand Duchess designated the subject. Diana was already angry in the past, and trying to bring up the same topic before the Empress was difficult. However, there was a clear distinction between Grace and the Empress. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a sinner.¡± ¡°A sinner?¡± ¡°Yes. I think knowing and being silent is no different from telling a lie. If I were a man who hid the truth, what would it be if I were not a sinner?¡± Diana¡¯s voice was clear and her words captivated Grace. ¡°Please, I ask you to take my will so that I will not be a sinner.¡± ¡°If I have a will, what do you want to be?¡± It was a question that completely penetrated Diana¡¯s intentions. The moment she waited for had come earlier than expected. Diana lifted her blue eyes and stared at Grace. Diana already had the answer. A bold and brazen answer. ¡°I want to continue my father¡¯s will and become the Duke of Carl.¡± Chapter 81 - The Empire’s Fate Chapter 81 ¨C The Empire¡¯s Fate Grace was inwardly perturbed by her rude answer, but she didn¡¯t show the very least of it on her face. Grace had lived within the heart of power for quite a long time. She had thought that nothing could surprise her, but the young Lady before her broke this prejudice. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m rude and my plans are unrealistic,¡± Diana said her words first, and Grace didn¡¯t necessarily deny them. ¡°I am aware that it¡¯s not an easy road, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible either.¡± There wasn¡¯t a single ripple in her blue eyes. It was a different feeling you get from a mature person. It was a confident gaze that could lead the viewer naturally. ¡°Yes. Actually, it¡¯s almost impossible.¡± Grace was straightforward. At that moment, the sight of Edwin¡¯s face came to Diana¡¯s mind, making her heart flutter. ¡°Maintaining a good heritage. In other words, your late father, who would support it, was dead. What a pity.¡± ¡°Yes, but my father left a definite message in writing, and my uncle, who was my guardian, agreed with it.¡± It was hard to believe that the current Duke of Carl, Aaron, gave everything back to her niece. This was especially true for Grace, who knew Sylvia very well. But Grace was aware of Sylvia¡¯s reputation. It was not reasonable for her to lay down her greed beyond what was given. ¡°Hmm¡­ I want to know why you are telling me this story.¡± Grace calmly observed Diana. ¡°If you want to step down from being a Crown Princess candidate, your earlier confession is enough.¡± ¡°You are right, your Highness.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diana carefully made eye contact with Grace. She could feel the ease of a wise and mature woman. However, Diana was no longer intimidated by such things. ¡°I want to continue being taught by you.¡± ¡°I have taught you nothing.¡± ¡°Then, please teach me from now on.¡± Polite or outrageous, the answer was unknown. Of course, it was obvious that it was unusual and interesting. The spirit before the Grand Duchess¡¯s eyes was younger but much more intelligent than her greedy aunt. ¡°Why me? I am neither your blood nor anything.¡± ¡°I understand that you have protected your territory with a woman¡¯s soul and that you have shown mercy even after the Great Grand Duke had passed away.¡± ¡°It was because the Great Grand Duke was dead. It¡¯s my duty until my son becomes mature enough to carry on his father¡¯s will.¡± ¡°So is my father. He had done his duty admirably, but he died when I was still young.¡± Little by little, Diana¡¯s intentions were being tangled. Grace squinted her eyes and saw that daring eternity. She suddenly thought of herself as a child, and it seemed completely different. ¡°If you teach me, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± All Diana wanted was not just to be excluded from the Crown Princess nomination, and in this empire, it was Grace who was the closest to Diana¡¯s goal. Above all, Grace had a good reason to accept the deal. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, but I have a legacy left by my father.¡± The common aristocrat did not rush to talk about money. Of course, Diana was no ordinary aristocrat. ¡°I want to rule the Duchy based on it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to say. The young Lady seems too young to know the world. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I seek your teachings.¡± It was the same with Grace. An unknown smile had spread on her mouth. ¡°As far as I know, I have my father¡¯s legacy as a Grand Duke. There is also a long time ahead, and you have wisdom and mercy.¡± The Grand Duchess Grace was not satisfied with her current position. Now that Edwin, who resembled his father, had grown up, he was now ready for higher responsibilities. Diana reminded her of it, but she never opposed the wills of the ancestors. It was indeed a brilliant eternity. ¡°If you will teach me¡­¡± Diana¡¯s eyes glistened. Her eyes were clear and straight. ¡°I will never forget your grace¡­ I will be the owner of the Carl family.¡± The dice had rolled. This was a request and at the same time, a deal. If Diana would become the owner of Carl and give her the proper reward, it will be a great help for the ancestors. After all, Edwin and her needed a powerful figure to be on their side. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to need teachings already.¡± Grace slowly opened her mouth. This girl had already got a complete picture of the whole situation. It was unthinkable for Grace to deliver such a courteous and gracious proposal to fill each other of what they lack. ¡°But if you don¡¯t mind a powerless country¡­ I can tell you old stories often.¡± Her soft way of speaking was Grace¡¯s peculiar style of conversing, by passing her will, leaving no room to be caught. Diana was satisfied with this arrangement. ¡°Thank you for your mercy.¡± That afternoon, the fate of the empire that would later turn the tide had begun with no one knowing it. Chapter 82 - Begin Again Chapter 82 ¨C Begin Again Their first talk was successful. Diana politely bent her knees and slowly walked out of the room while keeping her breathing composed. It was still in autumn. All the windows in the corridor were open and the breeze was refreshingly cool. The garden, which looked like a royal garden, was elegant and refreshing, and Diana liked its ambiance. It was very relaxing. ¡°The garden resembles its owner,¡± Diana whispered as she moved along. Edwin was born and raised in this place. Thinking so, she felt Edwin¡¯s traces inside the great mansion. Yet, Diana still hadn¡¯t met Edwin in this life. However, she had a strong feeling that she would see him soon. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡± But their reunion was faster than Diana¡¯s expectations. While being occupied by her thoughts, she unconsciously turned towards the corner of the garden. Unexpectedly, a familiar figure had popped out in front of her. ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Edwin, who narrowly avoided a collision, took a step back. His voice was low and resonant. Edwin would now turn twenty-one. It was only a year apart, but Diana was glad he hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Diana looked up very slowly. Her eyes went up from his feet to his face. He was only twenty-one years old, but he was more fit than Diana had remembered. Above all, Edwin¡¯s strong jawline, sharp nose, and deep, horizontal long eyes were full of much more maturity. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Diana managed to open her mouth, then she looked up and stared at Edwin¡¯s eyes. At that moment, his dark eyes paused as if time had frozen in it. The wind slightly blew his dark black hair, while he gazed fixedly at one place. ¡°No, I¡­¡± An indistinguishable word leaked out of Edwin¡¯s lips. However, Edwin could not take his eyes off Diana¡¯s blue orbs. He couldn¡¯t blink even once. Her eyelashes, which were a sparkling platinum blonde, slightly revealed her jewel-like eyes. Even the simple action of fluttering her eyes gave off a very mysterious and seductive feeling. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking forward enough because I got lost in thought.¡± A clear voice resounded from Diana¡¯s soft pinkish lips. Edwin knew for the first time that the word innocence, which he had only read in books, existed. ¡°¡­I am.¡± Edwin¡¯s answer sounded low. As he turned to the corner of his familiar mansion, a beautiful woman suddenly popped out. Her white blondes were shining brilliantly in the sun, and her skin as white as snow, rosy cheeks and lips were the most beautiful sight Edwin had ever seen in his life. At the same time, Diana¡¯s pulsating life seemed to attract Edwin. At the boundary between a girl and a lady, Diana, a fresh glow, was watching Edwin alive and breathing. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we had a guest today.¡± Diana¡¯s image had filled his dark orbs. Now Edwin was curious who Diana was. It was not a passing coincidence, but an instinct to make it one¡¯s own destiny. Just in time, the setting sun was reflecting brilliantly on Diana¡¯s platinum hair. Her clear blue eyes were like jewels and calm sleep. Edwin felt a vague but clear conviction. ¡°The greeting was late. I¡¯m Diana of the Duke of Carl. ¡± Diana gracefully bowed her knees to pay her respects. It was a natural and beautiful movement like flowing water. Edwin looked at her for a while, as if he had forgotten that this was his grand residence. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°We¡­ Have we met before?¡± At Edwin¡¯s question, Diana shook her head lightly and stared at Edwin with a faint smile. Only Diana knew about the memories of their meetings. The sweetness and longing for secret meetings were still there. ¡°This is Chester¡¯s Grand Residence, and I just assumed. Of course, it¡¯s the Grand Duke.¡± ¡°I asked you a stupid question.¡± A faint smile spread around Edwin¡¯s mouth. The corners of his mouth slightly loosened, drawing a drowsy line on it. However, his black orbs were still gazing through Diana. ¡°Well, let me guess. The young Lady came to see my mother, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to ask the Grand Duchess to teach me because she is well-known for her benevolence and wisdom.¡± Edwin nodded. There was no flaw in the graceful manner of the lady in front of him, not even shred of disarray. ¡°I wonder if this beautiful young Lady had found the teaching she wanted.¡± ¡°No, not yet¡­¡± Diana spoke frankly and smiled silently. Edwin had a hunch that he somehow would not forget this moment. It was a rare moment that he suddenly met someone in his life. It was a scene that passed like any other day but will be remembered for a long time with an unforgettable beautiful sight that can be encountered by chance in between. That very moment was now captured in Edwin¡¯s midnight eyes. ¡°Then, you will come back again.¡± It was also Edwin¡¯s wish, causing a stir inside his mind. It was a strange thing for him who didn¡¯t know love yet. However, the moment he saw Diana, Edwin had a hunch that this was just the beginning. ¡°If Your Highness and the Grand Duchess will allow me.¡± ¡°If it is the sharp-witted young Lady of Carl, my mother would be glad to hear from her again.¡± Edwin could feel Diana¡¯s elegance just by sharing a few words. Even if he took her to the Imperial Family right now, she would have perfect manners. ¡°And maybe, to me, too¡­ Edwin¡¯s voice sounded even lower. It was a bold remark, but Diana looked at Edwin¡¯s dark eyes, unsurprised at all. Edwin¡¯s wonderful smile was similar to what was in Diana¡¯s memory. That fact made Diana happy, and a vivid smile bloomed around her mouth. ¡°It is an honour.¡± It was a very short remark. Once again, Diana bent her knees, set her respects, and moved away from Edwin. That was enough for now. It was Diana¡¯s third life. Whether they wanted to or not, they had the power to attract each other for no reason. Diana had a feeling that she¡¯d probably see Edwin again soon. ¡°Diana Carl¡­¡± His eyes caught Diana¡¯s little back, which was gradually moving away. Unlike her delicate physique, her confident straight posture was similar to the calmness in her blue eyes. The wind blew over the grand floor. It came unannounced and penetrated the chest of the young Grand Duke. Chapter 83 - Red Witch’s Blood Chapter 83 ¨C Red Witch¡¯s Blood After a tiring day, Diana sat in front of a candlelit table, lost in her thoughts. When she first came into the book, she had become the Empress for two years. Then, a 17-year-old Diana in her second life, and now, she became a year older Diana, her third reincarnation. In addition, she realized the limitations of reincarnation. She knew every second was precious. In particular, the future could change rapidly depending on the choices made. It was only a year apart from the last life, but everything had changed. The two Dianas met in the other world, and their souls were bound together. The myriad of life, pain, and loss she had to live in made Diana a completely different person now. ¡°Trisha Blanc.¡± When she pronounced the name, hatred followed. Diana remembered herself dying at the age of seventeen under the poison of Trisha. It was a terrible pain. The poison had deprived Diana of her body¡¯s freedom, unable to express it, and without even screaming, the poison spread throughout her body and killed her. ¡°You have to be strong.¡± Her body remembered the pain from that time, and her hands trembled. Usually, death meant the end. But not for Diana. It was very devastating and painful to live and remember her death again. ¡°You must never forget.¡± Diana clutched her trembling hands. She must not forget the scene of that painful and hateful memory! She had to find the clue that Trisha left unintentionally. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Diana decided to face this pain. There was no hesitation now. Diana¡¯s breath trembled and the candle shook. Now Diana was recalling her own death, not anyone else¡¯s. At the last moment, fate left Diana and Trisha alone. Only then did Trisha look down at Diana and frankly confessed her purest desire. It caused Diana to hate her, but it was fortunate now. ¡°Red witch¡¯s blood¡­¡± Trisha said so clearly. It was because she was convinced of Diana¡¯s death. She was full of pride and recklessly claimed her victory at the last minute. It was a great deal for Diana now. ¡°I knew what was important because I was born to my humble mother. Besides, the red witch¡¯s blood was flowing in me. At least it was the ability to play games similar to you.¡± At that moment, Trisha¡¯s voice came to her mind clearly. Diana shuddered unknowingly. When Trisha deceived her with her red eyes, the feeling of the poison spreading throughout her body was vivid. ¡°Yes, there was a reason.¡± But Trisha was evil despite her young age, and Diana in her last life had let her guard down. She assumed that because she knew some of the original story¡¯s content, she could win against at least one clever girl. ¡°I was conceited, too.¡± And so, she was defeated. In the first place, Diana was looking at the world narrow-mindedly. She was attracted to the story of the book where reincarnation occurred. Diana was already dragged into the book and returned several times, but there was no progress in the story. It was already her defeat that she believed she could live the rest of her life as Edwin¡¯s lover. Diana brooded on the clues that Trisha had arrogantly left. Before she knew it, the tremors in her hands started to calm. This was a silent war. In addition, the original Diana and her soul had mixed up in the process of returning. The pain, the sorrow, the loss¡­ It was something that only she had to go through. ¡°Trisha had power outside common sense. Weak¡­ Yes, it was clearly feeble.¡± The image of Lucas belatedly came to her mind. Even the foolish Emperor, who gave the nickname ¡°Lisha¡± and smiled brightly, did not know how to look at the things around him. Part of it was Lucas¡¯ fault himself, but not all. Trisha had confessed that she used a potion. Now, Diana could understand a little bit about how the relatively wicked Trisha took over Lucas. ¡°I think there was one more thing¡­¡± Diana frowned. Remembering Trisha¡¯s voice was painful, but it must be done. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing¡­¡± Trisha¡¯s abominable voice echoed inside her head. ¡°There was something I couldn¡¯t understand. Why, then and even now, the magic had never worked on you?¡± Trisha¡¯s so-called magic didn¡¯t work both on the previous and present Diana. It would be an important factor in the future as well. Everyone except Diana was playing with Trisha. Lucas believed in Trisha when she said, owing to her sorcery, that she was pregnant with his child. He despised Diana, who got framed for hurting them. Of course, the rest of the horrible and disgusting things she experienced were inflicted by Lucas himself, so it was not worth the sympathy. ¡°You have to find out about the red witch.¡± Diana whispered. She decided to do something right. Trisha said that she inherited it from her humble mother. In other words, the clue could be found in Trisha¡¯s mother. ¡°No.¡± An idea flashed across Diana¡¯s mind. Trisha may not have had the power of a witch from the beginning. If she had strength from the start, she should have captivated Lucas right after meeting him. But she didn¡¯t, so Trisha struggled so hard before she made her place. ¡°Something¡­ There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know yet.¡± It was an imminent threat. And most of all, the horrible fact hasn¡¯t changed. It won¡¯t change in the future. ¡°I hate you¡­¡± Diana, who was dying from poison, managed to spit out. ¡°I know. But I loved you.¡± Trisha¡¯s words were not deception. At that moment, it was obviously true that the red eyes held sincerity. ¡°Now I¡¯ll take your place. This time.¡± The moment Trisha¡¯s words rang in her mind, Diana gasped a deep breath. She felt like a long nightmare was over. Everything perfectly came together and became Diana¡¯s memory. ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡± Chapter 84 - Deprived Justice Chapter 84 ¨C Deprived Justice Diana was mistaken from the beginning. Trisha¡¯s desire was not to be the noblest woman in the empire. The red-eyed woman did not look at the Empress¡¯s crown in the first place. It was everyone¡¯s illusion. What did Trisha want? It was not the mercy of the Princess nor the Empress. It was Diana, from the beginning, whom Trisha wanted to be. Unaware of that, Diana thought she would be free from Trisha if she escaped being the Crown Princess candidate. She was wrong, and it led to her death in Trisha¡¯s own hands. ¡°It was all I had from the beginning.¡± Diana Carl. The love of a beautiful craftsman who had been noble since birth and was loved by all. Her eyes like a blue lake, her beauty, and every angelic quality of hers seemed to have been blessed by a fairy. Everyone wanted to take care of her, and at the same time, everyone admired her. She was loved just for being herself, and it seemed natural. Diana remembered the contents of the book. It was the story of Trisha. When Trisha held her hand, the sun behind Diana was so bright that she felt like she had seen the wings of an angel, and she would never forget it for the rest of her life. Trisha Blanc longed for Diana. Her yearning reached the point where she had a love-hate feeling. Then, Trisha¡¯s reality and environment ate her like a shady, dirty fungus. It soon became a desire. Spirituality turned evil. It was a word from Diana, who was most angry with Trisha. Diana could read Trisha¡¯s desire if she thought about it in reverse. The cold world shook off Trisha and looked only at Diana. All she wanted was Diana¡¯s. No matter how good it was, Trisha wasn¡¯t interested unless it belonged to Diana. On the contrary, even if it was very trivial, it became meaningful when Diana gave it importance. ¡°Trisha, you wanted something you couldn¡¯t have forever.¡± Quietly, Diana closed her eyes and opened them. ¡°But what if¡­ you realized it?¡± Their wrong fate was already entangled. There was no way back. Now, Diana wouldn¡¯t forgive Trisha. ¡°But you can¡¯t be me.¡± Diana stared at the still twisting candle. It was a cold remark. Trisha robbed Diana of her only happiness, and Diana could never retrieve what she had lost forever. It was time for Trisha to pay for it. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to lose what you wanted the most.¡± If that fate was the boundless extension of the arbitrarily twisted spiral, Diana stood back at the intersection. What she had lost could not be recovered forever, but it could still be given justice. To that end, Diana decided to go through the pain of death and lead her life once more. *** Jerome Hayden visited Diana¡¯s duchy almost every morning. This was because there were a lot of things to deal with, and it was only after Diana¡¯s confirmation that they were completely finished. He was famous for his wicked fees, but he was a man of his own morality who did his job perfectly. ¡°Lady, Sir Jerome is here.¡± ¡°Tell him to come in.¡± Diana cleaned the room in the sunniest seat and made it her own office. She hesitated for a moment to use her father¡¯s office, but she also wanted to start on her own. Above all, the room already had so many treasures and was so valuable that it would be better to leave them as it was. ¡°Were you at peace last night?¡± Jerome appeared with a sly smile, as always. Whether he was sociable or flexible, he was a low-ranking aristocrat. Some called Jerome insidious, and some commented that he was competent and sensible. ¡°The land transfer in the eastern part of the country has been well handled. It is unlikely to be difficult to transfer ownership only. There was some friction at first, but the Duke of Carl had set a precedent for us.¡± Diana nodded and smiled at the good news. ¡°Good thing.¡± Jerome said only the necessary things, and he didn¡¯t take any unnecessary formality. He was quite the right man to discuss the matter. He was a somewhat suspicious-looking young man with brown hair and golden eyes, but he moved quickly before Diana could ask. In addition, he made it a rule not to ask anything but what he needed, and that was exactly what Diana liked the most. ¡°One thing, I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Is this a new request?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± Diana contemplated all night. Being a red witch was not a common thing in the world. The Empire followed the doctrine of the Vatican, and heresy was strictly dealt with. Naturally, witches have been despised by all ages. In some cases, they are even burned to death. ¡°Sit down.¡± Giving Jerome a seat meant that the story was long. Chapter 85 - Stepping Ahead Chapter 85 ¨C Stepping Ahead Jerome opened his mouth while playing with his mustache. ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you that conversations are included in the fees.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Diana slyly replied. Only then did Jerome, who smiled, sit down. Diana was also quite a novelty to Jerome. At first, he came up with the idea that the Lady was trying to find her fortune by someone¡¯s encouragement. But the reality was completely different. Diana was moving as she desired, without anyone¡¯s control. There were many instances that Jerome had noticed, too, and there was nothing better than that if he could talk to this mysterious strong-willed Lady while being paid. ¡°Lord Jerome, you already did a lot of the work I asked for you.¡± ¡°It was a good deal for me, too. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°I like the way you handle things, Lord Jerome.¡± ¡°Really? I usually get grudges often.¡± A man¡¯s heart is a matter of no account. Jerome was often criticized for cheating and being a profiteer. However, Diana even thought he was paid too minimal for the work he did. ¡°Not me. You get paid, and you make sure you do things for me. There¡¯s no better deal than that.¡± ¡°You sometimes transcend my common sense.¡± It was a fact that money was the easiest and simplest to have in exchange for something. Most people, however, died unaware of the truth. Diana, who was now eighteen and had once lived as a dolled Empress, was like a difficult concept to grasp. ¡°That¡¯s more likely to be the case in the future,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, Lord Jerome, what happened in my own private life¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all a secret. There¡¯s already a confidentiality agreement between you and me,¡± Jerome quickly added. It was also about Jerome¡¯s honor as a lawyer, and it was his principle. In order to live a long life while doing this kind of work, he should keep his mouth sealed. ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk.¡± Diana opened her mouth slowly. Jerome smiled as he saw the beautiful spirit of a story that was about to begin inside the sunny room. His half-brown eyes showed his expectations and interest. *** Diana had already abandoned her pride that she would understand everything with her own capacity. A man had a framework of the world that each could accept, and not everybody needed to dialogue or trade to know the truth. In other words, one must learn to play the trick. ¡°First of all,¡± Diana placed the envelope on the desk. Jerome stood up, took it, and sat down on the seat. ¡°Check it out now.¡± As she said, Jerome looked at the content. It was the report of the messenger, Gray. True to her orders to watch Trisha, her every struggle was written. It was about a record of a girl who lost her dream together with her unfortunate family background and ambiguous status. ¡°I want to hear Sir Jerome¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange.¡± Jerome said frankly, but his golden eyes brightened from curiosity. ¡°She is a girl who could be anywhere. It¡¯s a bit unfortunate, but misery is more common in the world.¡± His last words seemed to be aimed at Diana to some extent. It was Diana¡¯s assumption, but Jerome was a man who rarely said unnecessary things. ¡°I understand that.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well, the Young Lady is wise.¡± Well, for Diana, the world was far from unhappiness. Although she had lost her parents at a young age, Diana was raised in an environment where she didn¡¯t know what real misery was. It was also true that her small hands had never lifted anything heavier than pens, nor had she ever seen the capital city¡¯s back alleys. ¡°Back to the point, um¡­ have you told me that this report is bizarre?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°The girl named Trisha Blanc herself seems nothing special. At least up to what¡¯s written in this report. But it¡¯s unusual for the Young Lady to receive a report about this girl and ask me for my opinion.¡± Indeed, Jerome was quick to talk. ¡°I mean, a girl with common misfortunes has something to note.¡± He was also clever. ¡°Do I just need to know that?¡± Diana did not answer, but that was a positive sign. ¡°Do you have any hints?¡± Diana¡¯s mouth, which had been shut for quite a while, finally opened. ¡°Give me your thoughts on this.¡± Jerome was rarely surprised, but now, his face showed a bit of embarrassment with a mixture of surprise. ¡°I think you are as smart as a police officer in giving clues,¡± Diana said. Jerome¡¯s lips curled up. While Diana¡¯s words sounded gentle, beneath it was authority. Jerome¡¯s curiosity was aroused along with his excitement to be paid. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a new request. I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jerome rose from his seat without delay, but before he left, he said, ¡°This is just to let you know as a service.¡± Diana looked at Jerome with a curious look. ¡°When I walked past the gate, Duchess Carl was making a scene.¡± Not everything was in Diana¡¯s grasp yet. Aaron, who had a special affection for Diana¡¯s late father, may not be, but Sylvia, his wife, had become a threat to Diana. ¡°It¡¯s not the information you¡¯d like to pay for.¡± Diana smiled. She never recognized Sylvia as an enemy since this uncultivated and ravenous woman would be of no match before her. ¡°Yes, I think it was not worth it.¡± Jerome was quick to take action, and as always, he suddenly disappeared without further ado. Again, Diana was left alone. Her mind was now acting strangely. In her previous life, she spent time only by savoring milk tea, which was by no means insignificant. It was also well worth the time. ¡°Now, I won¡¯t give you the lead.¡± What Diana needed now was a sense of reality, not emotion. Fate had begun to ensue. Evil cannot be erased. Diana had to look ahead. Chapter 86 - New Master Chapter 86 ¨C New Master In the evening, Diana gathered the essential members of the mansion. Mr. Gray and Charlotte were present. The place was purposely set in the room of her father¡¯s office. It is a special place for them. ¡°Mr. Gray and Charlotte.¡± Diana looked at each of them. The most important thing that would win Diana her fight was a close associate. It made a big difference to have someone you can trust, even just one. ¡°As you all know, there has been a lot of changes in the workforce lately, but more will change in the future. Maybe, they¡¯ll all leave this place. I might be able to keep my father¡¯s will or lose everything.¡± ¡°Lady, it can¡¯t be¡­?¡± Mr. Gray had a stern look on his face. ¡°You assumed the worst.¡± Diana had done numerous things, but nothing had come to a definite conclusion yet. In other words, it meant starting over again. But before that, she needed to make it clear who was on her side. ¡°I called you two¡­ to put a period.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charlotte looked confused. ¡°You were the ones who had served my parents.¡± ¡°Yes, we are those who have sworn allegiance to the Carls,¡± Gray replied. ¡°Yes, my Lady, we were already serving the first Duke ever since you were still a baby,¡± Charlotte seconded. Their loyalty was true, but that wasn¡¯t enough for Diana. ¡°I am a descendant of Carl, and I am here to terminate all promises and contracts between the two of them.¡± There was a moment of silence, and the two seemed to have failed to understand Diana¡¯s words. ¡°I will end the relationship here.¡± Rise and fall accompanied the relationship between the owners of the family and the household. It was only their loyalty that remained until death. ¡°Are you telling us to leave?¡± ¡°My Lady, please punish us if we are at fault.¡± Diana shook her head slowly. ¡°No, it was to my father you have sworn allegiance, and he is no longer here.¡± Carl had left a considerable legacy, but the most important thing was the existence of the two household members. Diana regarded them as part of her heritage, and doing this was a foolish idea. Man cannot be a legacy. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you lose our loyalty.¡± At Gray¡¯s words, Diana felt that the anxiety that had settled on one side of her mind had faded. ¡°That¡¯s the same for me. I can¡¯t leave you. It¡¯s my calling to protect you,¡± Charlotte added. But those who commanded their loyalty had already passed away. Diana could feel it all the time. She was still young, and their trails focused on protecting her, as if in place of her father¡¯s shadow. So far, it has been Diana¡¯s luck. But in the future, Diana could no longer be protected by them. ¡°Then, even more, I want you both to break your promises and contracts with my late father,¡± Diana spoke, her blue eyes were calm. ¡°And I want you to be on my trail.¡± A calm voice rang. Only then did they realize Diana¡¯s will. Charlotte had to swallow her crying quietly. Diana was no longer a child she had to raise. The two kept their promise with the late Duke and his wife. It was decent growth, of course. Gray didn¡¯t express himself, but he felt something similar to Charlotte¡¯s emotions. The Duke and his wife¡¯s one remaining mistress grew up wonderfully. They had now done their duty. ¡°I will be proud of that fact for the rest of my life if you swear allegiance and be an ally to me, Diana Carl, who is standing in front of you, not to my father nor the past Carl¡¯s glory.¡± The little girl who often struggled on sleeping alone, who sometimes asked silly questions, was already gone. Diana had grown up; she was not the child they raised, but Carl¡¯s legitimate descendant, who bore compassion for her housekeepers. ¡°I¡¯ll be proud, too. My loyalty belongs to you, the new owner of the family.¡± Gray knelt as a token of loyalty. Although he was now old, he was once a member of the Knight¡¯s Order, who sacrificed his life under Carl. That was also why Diana¡¯s late father firmly believed in him. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this honor. All my life, I¡¯ll follow you.¡± Charlotte also bent her knees to show her respect. It meant that she should consider Diana as her master and follow her, regardless of her loyalty to Diana¡¯s late father. Diana¡¯s voice sounded calm. ¡°Grey and Charlotte.¡± She called them by their names, because from now onwards, she would no longer consider them as servants but her allies. ¡°I believe in you.¡± In the silence, the eyes of the new master of the Carls glimmered blue. Chapter 87 - Orphaned Sun Chapter 87 ¨C Orphaned Sun Around that time, Trisha was dangling from the endless pit-like well while draining the water. It wasn¡¯t completely dark because of the moonlight, but when Trisha leaned over the well, it felt like the abyss came and seemed to drag her into hell. ¡°I wish I could take a day off¡­¡± The 18-year-old Trisha was responsible for supporting the family. She often used her body to lift heavy objects as if she was a boy, but her father would always look at her with contempt while saying ¡°useless little girl.¡± Trisha resembled her mother, who had shallow red hair. ¡°Well, on my subject.¡± A laugh came out of her lips. Now that she had fetched enough water, Trisha had to move it inside their house, then boil water in a pot larger than her body, and blanch the medicinal herbs. Trisha didn¡¯t have time to rest even though she worked all day long. During the day, she had to help with other family¡¯s chores and receive wages, while at night, she had to trim the medicines to supply their products for trading as her mother ordered. ¡°It would be nice to take a day off and study.¡± It was a wish of her age. Trisha¡¯s mother forced her to memorize herbal medicine that cannot help her immediate livelihood; her mother sometimes tested it and blamed Trisha for unfavorable results. Sometimes, her drunkard father would also beat her. ¡°Sister, sister!¡± As Trisha entered the house, her eight-year-old brother, who was in trouble, frantically searched for her. It was also Trisha who raised this younger brother. ¡°Nicola, it¡¯s bedtime.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Nicola, who was only eight years old, could not understand Trisha¡¯s mind. And so today, Trisha had no choice but to take him and start the rest of her work. If Nicola grows up as much as she does, she¡¯ll get better. In a way, young Trisha¡¯s hope was the younger Nicola. She couldn¡¯t let go even though she vaguely felt that it was hopeless. ¡°Nicola. Once upon a time, there was the sun and the moon¡­¡± Trisha used to tell fairy tale stories to put her little brother to sleep, but Nicola wasn¡¯t interested in it. ¡°The moon was so beautiful that all the gods and fairies loved it.¡± While stirring with a heavy wooden spatula, Trisha did not stop talking. ¡°The sun was always on fire.¡± It was a story told by herself. ¡°The moon crept out of the quiet night and glistened beautifully with a soft light. The moon was born like that from the beginning. Everyone loved the moonlight shining softly within the darkness of the night, so they promised that no one would be able to cast a shadow in the moon¡¯s beautiful light. Gods and fairies, all of them¡­¡± The subtle moonlight gave a ray of light in the dark sky. There was not even a shadow over the orphaned sun. ¡°But when the sun came, the gods and fairies had to work. The gods and fairies are starting to dislike the sun. It shines too hot with an unsightly red color.¡± Trisha didn¡¯t like the sun coming up either. She hated it when she was so clearly seen by the people at work looking shabby again. ¡°But the sun shined so hard that the gods and fairies had to make shadows and hide behind them. They hate the sun, but they can¡¯t avoid it¡­¡± Nicola, who was watching Trisha, was already dozing off. However, Trisha continued to stir the wooden spatula and recited the strange story that even she didn¡¯t know the ending. ¡°The sun was very, very curious. How beautiful the moon is. How soft the light is.¡± The herb was almost ripe now. ¡°And one day, the sun met the moon.¡± Suddenly, Trisha¡¯s touch stopped. ¡°The moon is really¡­ it was beautiful.¡± Trisha¡¯s red eyes briefly stayed in the air. The emotions and wonders during her first encounter with Diana¡ª the fairy-tale world and beautiful things from the upper class that can only be seen by Diana¡¯s side. It¡¯s all that Trisha could ever dream of. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so¡­ it was so beautiful.¡± Perhaps because of their disparity in status or Trisha¡¯s shabby appearance, Diana began to stay away from her. The dreamlike time had vanished like a mirage. Trisha could not even get a glimpse of Diana¡¯s world now. That was the reality now. Diana¡¯s hands, once held together, will still be white and soft to the point where Trisha¡¯s rough hands would not dare to touch it. ¡°Just¡­ like I had a dream.¡± It¡¯s time to pick up the herbs. If Trisha lays Nicola in bed and collects this herb and tidies it up, her long day will be over. ¡°It was a dream.¡± But now, Trisha never dreamt. Whenever she lays her tired body down, Trisha would simply fall asleep without time to dream, and when she opens her eyes, a new day dawns. So, Trisha was now getting tired of reality and was gradually forgetting her dreams. Chapter 88 - The Duke’s Rare Curiosity Chapter 88 ¨C The Duke¡¯s Rare Curiosity At the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, Edwin stared at the documents for a long time. After a while, he stood up and went out into the garden. Grace, who had raised the future Great Grand Duke, delegated most of her workloads to Edwin. Seeing that he quickly adapted to his role, which was hastened due to his father¡¯s early death, had made Grace delighted. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± Edwin¡¯s concentration at the moment was not at its best. It was rare for him to be indifferent, especially when it was related to his work. And the reason for this was Diana. Simply her, and Edwin found it challenging to admit. ¡°Your Highness,¡± The guard quietly approached Edwin, who wandered around the garden. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± It was the reason why Edwin couldn¡¯t concentrate on the documents he was working on a while ago. Edwin nodded and headed towards the receiving room. When Edwin came in, Jerome, who was waiting, politely showed courtesy. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see you, Your Highness.¡± Edwin nodded and watched Jerome¡¯s golden eyes. He had many nicknames, but what was certain was that he is trustworthy and competent. His mother, Duchess Grace, was one of his clients, so there was no doubt about his ability. ¡°This¡­¡± Jerome handed an envelope to him. It was the data about the information that Edwin wanted to know. Edwin snatched the envelope with a rather urgency, as usual. ¡°The remuneration?¡± ¡°Just think of it as a service.¡± Jerome laughed grimly. In the meantime, the rewards given by the members of the Imperial Families were quite generous. Besides, Jerome was also interested in this time. The fact that the unrelated Grand Duke suddenly became curious about his other client, Diana Carl, was information itself. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to owe you.¡± As Edwin glanced, the servant handed Jerome a pocket of money. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Jerome smiled. Between his two clients was an enticing riddle. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Edwin opened his mouth. Jerome already knew what it meant. ¡°Every client is obligated to keep their confidentiality as an individual.¡± It meant that no one was supposed to know. As Edwin nodded and agreed, Jerome left the hall as quickly as he did when he entered the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. Soon, Edwin, with the envelope in his hand, was left alone. ¡°Diana Carl¡­¡± Remembering her name, the scene of their first meeting during sunset suddenly came to his mind. Edwin never thought he would be investigating someone¡¯s identity. He had never been so interested in others, and it was more important to keep his position. Edwin then summoned Jerome, who received a secret investigation on Diana Carl. It was a confusing behavior for the Grand Duke, but Edwin just wanted to know Diana Carl. That day, the beautiful love radiated through the setting sun. *** Diana¡¯s sitting in the Oval Office had become very familiar. She gives off a womanly aura with her shiny platinum-blonde hair braided halfway down its length while looking at the documents with her dress¡¯ sleeves pulled up to her forearms. Her blue eyes concentrated on the page before her as if determined not to miss a single letter. ¡°Lady, the Duchess is here again today.¡± Diana gave a bitter smile, but she was not so worried. ¡°You have failed to persuade your uncle.¡± Aaron took a firm stand and gave back Diana¡¯s inheritance. It was the reason why Slyvia kept visiting Diana. ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be easier?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Diana smiled vaguely. She had never considered Sylvia as an enemy before her eyes. She was just a foolish woman who couldn¡¯t suppress her thirst for power. ¡°But I think we need to sort it out.¡± Just in time, there was an invitation to the desk that arrived this morning. It was for a royal ball. It would be difficult to not be present in the said event when everybody was assessing Diana¡¯s status. Diana needed to establish her position first, and Sylvia was one of those who ought to know. ¡°Yes, I think¡­ because it doesn¡¯t look good, and the employees are in trouble.¡± ¡°Oh, everyone must have had a hard time.¡± Diana saw where the documents had already been filed. At that height, the property in Sylvia¡¯s hand came over to Diana. Aaron volunteered to clean up his property as a Duke, and Jerome exercised his ability to go through legal procedures. There was still more left, but for Sylvia, it would be a burning achievement. It was evident that at this rate, everything would fall into Diana¡¯s hands. ¡°Shall we prepare a cup of tea for your aunt after a long time?¡± Charlotte asked Diana. She didn¡¯t like it, but it was one thing to do. ¡°Charlotte, we¡¯ll have tea in the reception room in a while. Tell her so.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± Diana, who was left alone, settled her thoughts together for a moment. No matter how much Sylvia struggled, she could not stop Diana¡¯s legitimacy and Aaron¡¯s cooperation. But there was an incident in which Sylvia was heavily involved in Diana¡¯s fate. She strongly recommended Diana as a candidate for the Crown Princess¡¯ position. Diana had to stop it. *** After a while, Diana moved to the reception room. Although she had announced to the outside world that she was sick, she did not even pretend to be ill. It was because she didn¡¯t feel it was worth it for Sylvia. ¡°Diana! Oh, my God! How long has it been?¡± As soon as Diana entered the room, Sylvia¡¯s high voice rang. Instead of frowning, Diana nodded slightly with a calm look. ¡°How can I? No, I got it. You had your reasons.¡± Sylvia was always hot-tempered. Diana sat down, looking at such Sylvia. ¡°The situation is crazy. How hard I¡¯ve been trying to make it right somehow by meeting you in person. I¡¯m glad to see you now.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t remember the words Sylvia was saying even before Diana exchanged a word of greeting. ¡°Tell your aunt what¡¯s been going on.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression clouded with frustration as Diana managed to answer. ¡°Not that, but you can be honest with your aunt.¡± Sylvia spoke with earnestness. Diana only gave her remark a slightly curious look. ¡°Your uncle and I have been keeping you in line with the properties of your parents. Of course, we will, it¡¯s our duty.¡± Diana just got the hang of it. Sylvia must also have a dull sense of reality. Diana¡¯s beautiful mouth caught a bitter smile. Chapter 89 - Foolish Aunt Chapter 89 ¨C Foolish Aunt Sylvia kept blabbering impatiently. ¡°Who on earth did this? You can tell your aunt.¡± She seemed to think that Diana was still young and couldn¡¯t manage if she claimed her rights. ¡°Diana, you¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s tough to maintain and manage your properties. I¡¯m sure someone¡¯s words fooled you, right? But Diana, there¡¯s no one you can trust more than your family. Whoever he is, he covets your legacy.¡± Desire filled Sylvia¡¯s eyes. Diana felt like laughing, but she held back, keeping her composure. ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°The family is the only thing you can lean onto the world.¡± ¡°No. Someone encouraged me, do you think I wanted a legacy?¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes shook. It wasn¡¯t the young Diana that she remembered. She couldn¡¯t even guess that Diana would grow up like this. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice swelled with embarrassment. Diana silently stared at her. ¡°Diana, listen carefully. Whoever told you such things is wrong. No one cares for you as much as we are in the family. In particular, you know I¡¯ve considered you as a daughter.¡± If her words were the truth, then Diana would not be living alone in an empty mansion. It was Sylvia who left her as a child and was only raised by a maid. ¡°I prepared a lot for your future.¡± ¡°What future?¡± ¡°That is, of course, your happiness. There¡¯s no more noble eternity in the Empire than you. Besides, his Majesty, the Prince, is looking for a companion the same age as you.¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice accelerated. It was her plan. ¡°Of course, there are indeed some competitors, but I¡¯ve done everything. And I can assure you that the Prince will forget about your rivals once he sees you in person. You¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°How did you do that?¡± Diana wanted to know what she didn¡¯t know. She was aware of the story, but Diana wondered exactly how Sylvia had sold her niece to meanness. ¡°I really did my best. I made a close relationship with the Empress, and I told her a lot about you.¡± It was as Diana guessed. Sylvia wandered through society under the title of Duchess, and the ultimate purpose was the rise of her eternity and her children. She also aimed to make Diana the Crown Princess and the next Empress¡¯s maternal presence. Of course, she was a foolish woman who had no idea that even if she could accomplish her goals, she still could not wield power as an outsider. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So what, you¡¯re the next Empress. Don¡¯t you see how glorious it is?¡± No one wanted Diana¡¯s happiness. ¡°Soon, they will be choosing the Crown Princess. Of course, it¡¯ll be you.¡± That was how Diana became an unhappy Empress. ¡°So now, you can let go of these useless questions and just focus on the bridal class. It¡¯s not a young Lady¡¯s job to manage her heritage or land when entering the palace anyway. I¡¯m always worried that bad rumors will harm you. There are always jealous people.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Diana answered calmly. Only then did a smile spread around Sylvia¡¯s mouth. It was a smile that wouldn¡¯t last for long. ¡°Now you understand what your aunt says, right? Yes, will you tell me who incited you? I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Sylvia drank her tea as she extended her words deliberately. ¡°There¡¯s no such person.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°From the start, it was my and my father¡¯s will. There¡¯s no one else, Aunt.¡± Diana did not stop there. ¡°And all your plans had failed. Give up now.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re¨D no! Why, all of a sudden, you are destroying the plan?¡± ¡°For my future?¡± Diana interrupted. ¡°Diana, what is this attitude?¡± Sylvia was furious with Diana¡¯s acts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my attitude¡­ is it essential to you, aunt?¡± Diana continued. Sylvia was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t continue. ¡°It is useless to go to the Empress this time. Of course, after you, I¡¯m going to hang on to Her Majesty, too¨D that would be a bad choice.¡± She had once experienced the resulting conclusion. But now, Diana was not as helpless as she was back then. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve grown up? Don¡¯t get me wrong. You¡¯re still young, who still needs protection, and I can arrange your marriage. Everyone already thinks of you as a suitable candidate for Crown Princess.¡± ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. If you want, go and beg for it, whether it¡¯s in the Grand Palace or the Imperial family.¡± Her tone carried her indifference. ¡°But if you do that, you too are committing a crime.¡± ¡°What?¡± Diana was one step faster this time. Sylvia won¡¯t be able to undo it. Sylvia¡¯s eyes fainted for a moment. Glancing at her dumbfounded expression, Diana found this situation as ridiculous in itself. A lot of factors had caused Diana¡¯s unhappy life, but the most crucial one was her marriage to the Imperial family. It was bitter to say that it was this foolish woman who created such a big stir. ¡°A few days ago, I talked with Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t need to.¡± Diana had drawn a line. ¡°I consulted many doctors, and they refrained me from exposing the result of their examination from my body¨D that it is difficult to produce an heir for the later generation.¡± ¡°What? How could you do such a thing without consulting me? Is it true?¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± It didn¡¯t matter. When it comes to hiding things, Sylvia was a great woman and was capable of making Diana a Crown Princess still even if she was infertile, without even thinking about the precarious position Diana will receive after that. ¡°The important thing is that I told you about it. That¡¯s irreversible.¡± ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true¡­¡± ¡°This is why I told you to do whatever you want. Whether you¡¯re going to the Imperial Palace or not.¡± Diana¡¯s expression was calm. Meanwhile, Sylvia couldn¡¯t believe this reality even more. Chapter 90 - Constant Fate Chapter 90 ¨C Constant Fate ¡°Maybe, I could be the Crown Princess as you wished.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t wholly trust anybody now. No, she couldn¡¯t believe anyone hastily now. ¡°But I have no intention of hiding. So, when someone asks, my aunt will say that she knew that my body couldn¡¯t produce a successor.¡± ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know! And a story, I¡¯m not sure who would believe it?¡± ¡°But now you know, and you know that fact too well.¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes shook tremendously. It was not a matter of punishing people for their ignorance. Diana had already told the Grand Duchess about her possible infertility, and this would strengthen her testimony in the future. The act of deceiving the Imperial family was a felony. Even Sylvia was not confident about crossing this bridge. ¡°Stop it and do whatever you want.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°If you had prepared yourself to become a criminal.¡± But Sylvia couldn¡¯t commit such treason. She was merely a foolish woman who was blind to her self-interest and greed for power. ¡°And if you¡¯d like to take part in my legacy, come to court. If you ever come to the mansion for that matter, I¡¯ll invite you to court. After all, it¡¯s your choice whether you want to be a sinner or simply keep what you had.¡± Now, she had nothing to say to Sylvia. ¡°Well, goodbye, auntie. Please make a wise choice.¡± Diana turned her back to Sylvia, who was distraught. It was her landslide victory against Sylvia. *** Diana, who had dismissed Sylvia, received unexpected news while she was resting for a while. ¡°¡­The Grand Duke?¡± Diana was a bit surprised. ¡°Yes, although I don¡¯t know the reason why he came here all of a sudden.¡± At Charlotte¡¯s words, Diana thought of Edwin for a moment. He may not remember this, but they had already met in this receiving room before. In Diana¡¯s life, he was the only person who could cause butterflies in her stomach. It was unfortunate that Edwin could not remember it now. ¡°Take him to the receiving room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a while, the door of the reception room opened. Diana stood up and greeted Edwin. The sun was setting and the light of the sunset shone through the window on Diana¡¯s platinum-blonde hair. Edwin stood up and discreetly watched Diana. His whole body stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see you, Your Highness.¡± With the beautiful sunset behind her back, Diana bowed gracefully to Edwin. Only then did Edwin come to his senses and opened his mouth. ¡°Without distinction, I had done you disrespect,¡± Edwin said apologetically. Edwin was not the kind of person to act like that. It was surprising for everyone to hear that he, who was usually polite, would visit the young Lady without prior notice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just about to have tea time.¡± Diana said with a faint smile. Her attitude of recommending a cup of tea without any embarrassment despite his unexpected visit was precisely what Edwin had imagined. Exactly, Edwin¡¯s hope was full of imagination. It was amazing that it happened. ¡°I, so¡­¡± As Edwin came all the way here, he thought about a lot of excuses to say. Some of them seemed very good, but he couldn¡¯t spill them out even after he opened his mouth. Diana was just staring at Edwin. Against her glassy, blue eyes, Edwin couldn¡¯t gather his thoughts together. ¡°I was planning to see the Grand Duke on one of these days.¡± Diana¡¯s clear voice blew Edwin¡¯s mind. He raised his dark orbs and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s like my idea.¡± ¡°Really? What a coincidence.¡± For a moment, Diana smiled faintly. Edwin had already been taken away by this mystical eternity. He had never experienced a relationship that was supposed to be a love affair, but it didn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t feel a man¡¯s instincts. Edwin was unfamiliar with this feeling at first, but he could still guess what the world called it. ¡°I had never formally introduced myself before. I am Edwin Chester, Grand Duke of the Empire.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Diana¡¯s voice was clear, so whatever her words were, they only sounded pure. ¡°The impression I had that day was quite deep,¡± Edwin added in a low voice. It was correct to acknowledge that it would be better to tell the truth than to be clumsy. ¡°What a coincidence, so am I.¡± Diana grinned and gracefully lifted her teacup. Her smile had set Edwin¡¯s mouth open. Only now did Edwin come up with a good excuse. It seemed a little late, but fortunately, Diana nodded. ¡°It was because of the young Carl I met that day. I just wanted to hear a little bit about her.¡± Edwin said in a husky voice. ¡°I see.¡± Although it was an excuse, it wasn¡¯t a lie either. When Edwin saw Diana for the first time, he never had thoughts about her family background as it didn¡¯t really matter to him. Edwin would still seek her today even if she¡¯s a daughter from a low-class family. That was how their fate came about.